Chapter 9
The guards have come to the realization that you enjoy most of the abuse they've been heaping on you. That led them to start searching out more and more depraved ways to torture and use you, in hope of finding your breaking point.
One of them stumbled across the work of Dolcett on the internet and wondered if they could do it to you.
As much as the idea of impaling you on a spit and roasting you alive sounded like fun they decided they have to keep you alive. Too much paperwork if you die. And besides they're having far too much fun torturing you to have it end so soon.
Instead, they decide that they are going to impale you in the spit and roast you but only for half an hour.
There's a company picnic coming up for the 4th of July so it's the perfect time to barbecue you.
The picnic is being held in a clearing in the woods. It's warm and sunny and all the guards are relaxed, drinking, and happy. It would be a wholesome scene except for the naked sissy slut bound to the trees at the edge of the clearing. Standing, spread eagled, wrists and ankles tied to two trees.
The fire pit has been lit. They're just waiting for the fire to burn down and the coals to get hot.
While you're waiting to be "cooked" the warm summer breezes caress your naked, slutty, thicc body. Your nipples have grown hard, and your pathetic little cock is starting to stir too.
As the fire starts to die down your untied and led to the picnic table and told to climb up onto it. On your hands and knees, ass in the air, they start to prepare you for roasting.
Your hair is soaked and tied up. Herbs and onions are shoved into your boipussy. For flavour. An apple is pushed into your mouth. Not so much for flavour but only to make you look a like a roasting piglet.
They make you lay flat on the table and a large, round, stake is laid the length of your body. Ropes soon secure you to it. A wooden Frame is laid across your shoulders and you're soon bound to it as well. Lastly, a thick, long wooden stake is pushed deep into your gaping cunt and attached to the spit.
The entire time they're preparing you the guards talk about you in the 3rd person. They refer to you as "her" sometimes, but usually, "it".
Two burly guards grab each end of the spit and hoist you off the table. It's uncomfortable, but not quite painful. More than anything it's humiliating. You're a piece of meat, yet again, for their amusement. This time quite literally.
The heat hits you immediately when they put the spit in its rack. A small motor is going to rotate you over the fire, just like a fucking animal to be consumed.
It doesn't take long for the heat to start making you dizzy and light headed. It's also turning you on.
The heat licking at your useless cock with each rotation. The guards laughing at you and enjoying the spectacle.
After a few minutes they break out the barbecue sauce and start pouring it all over your limp body. Covering you, head to toe in sticky sweet sauce. A bottle gets shoved up your ass and the sauce pours in to mix with the other ingredients already inside you.
You've lost track of time. You're hoping you don't have to endure too much more. You can feel your cock and balls starting to singe. Your tits are glowing hot. The pain is becoming almost too much to take. Your screams and pleading are muffled by the apple in your mouth. Not that any of them would take pity and offer you relief.
The last thing you remember hearing, before you passed out, is one of them saying "Three more minutes and then we'll take the meat off the fire."
You're awakened by a bucket of cold water being thrown on you. Every inch of your body feels like it's been sunburnt. To make matters worse you're covered in sticky sweet barbecue sauce.
The guards want to get you cleaned up a little before the next stage of the festivities bit there's no hose to spray you down with. Then a brilliant idea emerges.
You're tossed on the ground, still tied to the spit, and the four dogs that have been hanging around are called over. They quickly begin licking the sticky sweet sauce off of you. Their rough tongues dragging across your burnt body is agonizing. Because you're a sick fuck, you like it. You start to moan and wiggle around to give the dogs access to more of you. Especially your pathetic little cock.
A couple of the guards notice what you're doing and start to laugh. They point out to everyone that you're fucking enjoying it. Everyone agrees that you're the most depraved, filthy, amoral, piece of fuck meat they've ever seen. They're excited about it. It means they can do anything to you. No matter how depraved, degrading, disgusting, violent, or taboo.
While they are chatting about what to do next, one of the dogs lifts his leg and starts pissing on you. The hot stream feels scalding on your burnt skin. It splashes across your stomach and chest. Some of it gets up around your neck and you open your mouth, hoping to be able to drink some of it to relieve your incredible thirst.
Everyone has gone silent, watching in amazement. When the second dog starts pissing on your chest you wiggle around to take it in the face. The hot dog piss in your mouth giving you relief from the thirst and a fantastic thrill at being able to be so fucking filthy. It's at that moment that the last 2 dogs start pissing all over your hard, but pathetic, cock. Your moans of pleasure leave the guards, and their wives, laughing and cheering.
Because it's the 4th of July the guards have brought along a bunch of flags, firecrackers and decorations to celebrate the day.
The dogs have licked you clean and lost interest in pissing on you so everyone is looking for a new amusement.
It's time to do some decorating.
You're untied from the spit and another bucket of ice cold water is thrown on your limp body. As you lay there, dazed, aroused, humiliated, you wonder what fucked up thing they could possibly have in mind.
A kick to the ribs gets you on your back. A couple more kicks and you're spread eagle in the grass.
One of the wives has brought a bunch of small flags. The paper ones with a wooden stick. She wants to shove them in your piss hole. The only problem is you've gone limp. It would be much easier if your clit was hard. It only takes her a moment to figure out how to get you hard again. She drops her panties, lifts her dress, squats over your face and starts to piss. It works like a charm. You can't help yourself. You open your slut mouth and drink it all down as quickly as you can. The shame and humiliation does what it was intended to do. Your useless cock is nice and hard again.
With her cunt still firmly pressed to your face she begins sliding the stick of the flag down into your cock. You're so embarrassed and ashamed at how much you're loving this treatment.
She manages to push two more flags into your pisshole. As she hops off your face she tells you to get the fuck up. You're exhausted and hesitant. A quick kick in the head and a slap across the face gets your moving. Your struggle to your feet.
She instructs you to show everyone how patriotic you are and to start waving the flags. Your efforts aren't even close to what she wants and she kicks you in the ass, over and over, making you stumble around, and making your faggot clit wiggle. The laughter from the crowd is so fucking humiliating and you wonder what the fuck is wrong with you that you love it.
That's when someone suggests that they should tun you into a proper flag pole.
Chapter 10

Having grown tired of watching your futile attempts to wave the little flags jammed in your pisshole the wives have decided to turn you into a “proper” flag pole.

A shovel is tossed at your feet and you’re ordered to start digging. They want a hole two feet deep and 3 feet wide. And you had better hurry the fuck up. Your efforts are decent to being but because of all the abuse you’ve endured so far today you start to tire and slow down. A crack of the whip then the sting as it bites into your ass. You dig faster. Another crack and another stripe across your sissy ass. You don’t speed up digging but your clit starts to involuntarily grow. This prompts laughter and ridicule from the guards, and particularly, the women. They can’t believe just how much of a pathetic, pain and abuse craving, sissy slut you really are.

Before too long the hole is complete. She shoves you to your knees at the edge of the hole, facing it. Turning to one of the other wives she says, “Jenn, bring the big flag and pole over here. We’re going to do this up right. Real patriotic.” She shoves you forward, so that you fall into the hole. Because of the size of the hole only your upper body fits. Your ass is in the air, sticking straight up. Completely gaping and exposed.

As she hands over the flagpole Jenn says, “I don’t think it’s going to fit. It’s way to big.” It’s not going to matter if it’s too big or not. One way or another it’s going in your cunt. Lubed, dry. No one cares.

The fat, wooden, flag pole is pushed up against the entrance to your cunt and pressure is slowly applied. It’s starting to work its way in. You do your best to relax and push out, to get the pole in your cunt without too much pain and tearing. It helps, but there is still so much of the huge pole to go.

She starts to lose patience with the progress and starts shoving harder and harder. Your cries for her to please stop are, obviously, ignored and you’re told to shut the fuck up and take it. You’re reminded that you’re only there to entertain them. Your pain doesn’t matter. Besides, she says, your hard clit says you’re enjoying it. She makes you admit you like it. You have to yell, loudly, for everyone to hear, that you like having the flag pole shoved up your ass.

Jenn starts to help. Between the two of them they’re able to force the pole deep into your cunt. Judging by how full you feel, you think there’s about two feet of hard wood up inside you. You’re ashamed of yourself for being proud of how much you can take.

Once it’s firmly in place a flag is attached to pole. It gently unfurls in the breeze. The wind playing with the cloth makes the pole move around in your cunt, pushing it from side to side. It feels like the wind is fucking you.

Your told that you cannot let the flag fall. It’s disrespectful. If it falls you’ll be beaten unconscious.
The group goes back to drinking, snacking and playing games, leaving you there. An object to amuse them.
After about half an hour you notice the dogs are sniffing around you, curious as to why you’re there. Realizing you’re not moving much they conclude you’re not a person and start pissing on you, like they would any tree, bush or shrub. At first they piss on your ass, because the flag pole is a natural place for them to piss. Eventually though they piss on your shoulders, back and face. Because you’re in the hole it’s really convenient for them to piss all over you.
Everyone sees it happening but there’s no way they’re going to stop it. It’s way too funny. Hell, not only are they not going to stop it, they’re going to join in. For the next hour you endure an almost non-stop rain of piss. All over your back and ass, all over the back of your head. In your face. So much in your face. Each time someone pisses in your face you open your mouth and drink in as much as you’re able. You try to be subtle about it so they don’t see you drinking it but eventually you’re caught. It’s decided that if you’re going to do that you might was well be a urinal for them for the rest of the evening. From that point on all of the piss, and theres so much because of all the beer drinking, is aimed at your mouth.
The sun is starting to fade from the sky. The coming darkness signals the next stage of the days festivities. The fireworks display is going to be amazing this year!

Updated Profile/ Time out for games/Looking for Real
This is on my profile, philosophy for weeding out phonies...Thoughts?
The last leap into domesticated fantasy……
I am not a Dom nor do I wish to be dominated by all means not a hint of being
"SUB" is in me.I have been scouring the
internet and quite a few fetish site have the role play of this particular interest, but
none for me...I don't wish to rule, but be understood and adored...The word
"Bull" is used in such a caustic way that the people involved seem to forgo the
natural intellect and the basic of all that moves real life, and hence nothing long
term is ever established in this realm...instead I am seeking a kinky, perverted family
more or less, my description will probably be brief, but I assure you
that I do not desire pictures or uneventful thought up stories...and I hope through
a series of communication my idea is understood...As the hubby should know his
role as a submissive, humiliation should be spared until the order of things are
disrupted, either by him or others within the family, that will be explained....As for
a constant BBC breeding that is only a fraction of the experience that most seem
to get stuck on...In my proposal, I would like an atmosphere built around honesty
and truth, meaning a lack of closed-door, an acceptance of being in the moment
for whatever that moment seems to be...i.e. within the home of course
escapades will be heightened, but the basics of real life will not only be explored
but enforced! Those are that of self esteem, Education, and of course work and
the ability to become in the maintaining the things in life that are far beyond the
basics, as in that particular life we "the family" should not settle but excel....Nice
everything, the actual only, I guess true difference would be upon entry into the
home, as all would have the freedom to date, to come home with a new suitor
one might find another in the den masturbating feverishly to a new porn, or
perhaps someone get a blowjob, or pussy eaten with the only excuse is "my
family doesn't believe in doors, no secrets”. I would like to continue with this
discussion, but it is late, I will sleep as these quick words marinate.....Oh and
of course the "Bull" will work as well...I'm hoping this doesn't fall on deaf ears, but
that of a group that understands the entire "Live-in" dynamics...NO FREE
RIDES...WE ALL WORK TOGETHER....Hope to hear from you as so many have
taken this concept as a way to drop out...my thoughts are to bring together the
best of all..., CUCKMATES, FRIENDS, all doing their thing...with a twist.
Wise Bull

A Night to Remember: Sarah and Kris's First Time with Steve
Sarah and Kris lay bound and gagged on the floor, naked and scared. They had been kidnapped by a group of home invaders earlier in the day and were now being held captive in some sort of strange place.

Steve was the leader of this band of criminals. He and his men had decided to turn these two into sex slaves for themselves. It wasn’t exactly legal, but it would make good money.

“I think you two are going to like being slaves for your new masters,” he said, looking down at the couple lying on the floor. “We’re going to take care of you both, don’t worry about that. You won’t have to do anything except obey our commands.”

Kris and Sarah looked up at him, eyes wide with fear. They knew that there was nothing they could do to stop these men from taking control of their lives. Steve smiled down at them, pleased with their submission.

He turned to his men and nodded. One of them stepped forward and grabbed Sarah, dragging her over to the bed. He shoved her face down onto the mattress, spreading her legs apart. Another man followed suit, grabbing Kris and doing the same thing. The two of them began to undress the couple slowly, stripping them completely naked before binding their hands and feet together tightly.

When they were finished, they left the room without saying a word. Sarah lay still on the bed, her body trembling uncontrollably. Kris tried to comfort her as best he could, but there was nothing he could do to ease her fears.

“It’ll be okay,” he whispered, stroking her hair gently. “Just hang in there until we can get help.”

But even if help did come, it wouldn’t be soon enough to save them from what was happening next.

Steve returned to the room alone, carrying a small bag in one hand. He set it down on the table next to the bed and opened it up, revealing its contents. Inside were various tools and pieces of equipment – ropes, chains, whips, and other things that made Sarah’s heart sink.

“What are you going to do to us?” she asked, trying not to sound too terrified.

Steve laughed softly, leaning down so that he could look directly into her eyes.

“Oh, honey, I’m just getting started.”

With those words ringing in her ears, he picked up a length of rope and began tying her wrists together behind her back. As he worked, he talked nonstop – telling stories about his past crimes, bragging about how much money he would make from selling them as slaves, making crude comments about their bodies. Sarah listened with growing horror, unable to escape the realization that this nightmare was only beginning.

Finally, when he had finished tying her up, he stood back to admire his work. “There, that should keep you nice and secure while we work on your friend here.” He gestured towards Kris, who was already struggling against his own bonds. “Now let’s see what kind of trouble we can get ourselves into, shall we?”

Steve approached Kris slowly, a wicked gleam in his eye. He could see the fear in the young man’s eyes, and it excited him. He loved having power over others, especially when they were so clearly at his mercy.

Without a word, he reached out and ran his hand down Kris’s chest, feeling the muscles tense under his touch. Kris tried to pull away, but Steve held him firmly in place.

“You’re mine now,” he whispered, leaning in close. “And there’s nothing you can do about it.”

Kris whimpered softly as Steve began to undo the ropes binding his hands. Once they were free, Steve grabbed him by the wrist and yanked him upright.

“Get up,” he commanded.

Kris stood shakily, his legs threatening to give out beneath him. Steve didn’t seem to notice, or if he did, he didn’t care. He simply pulled Kris over to the bed and pushed him down onto his back.

“Spread your legs,” he ordered.

Kris hesitated for a moment before complying. He knew that resistance was futile – Steve was much stronger than he was, and there was no way he could overpower him.

Steve grinned as he watched Kris comply with his demands. He loved seeing the fear in his eyes, knowing that he was completely at his mercy.

“Good boy,” he purred, running his hand down Kris’s chest again. This time, he didn’t stop until he reached the young man’s cock.

Kris gasped as Steve wrapped his fingers around his shaft, squeezing gently. He couldn’t believe what was happening – he had never been with a man before, and the thought of it made him feel both terrified and strangely excited.

Steve could feel Kris’s cock beginning to harden under his touch, and it only made him more eager to continue. He began to stroke the young man slowly, watching as his hips thrust upwards in response.

“That’s it,” he murmured, leaning down so that his lips were just inches from Kris’s ear. “Let go and enjoy yourself. You know you want to.”

Kris whimpered again, but he couldn’t deny the truth in Steve’s words. He did want to enjoy this, despite the fact that it went against everything he had ever known.

As if sensing his thoughts, Steve began to stroke him faster, his fingers moving deftly over Kris’s now fully hard cock. Kris moaned softly, his hips bucking upwards as he neared the edge of release.

Just when he thought he couldn’t take it any longer, Steve stopped suddenly, leaving Kris gasping and panting on the bed.

“Not yet,” he said, grinning wickedly. “I want to make this last as long as possible.”

Kris whimpered in frustration, but he knew better than to argue. He lay back on the bed, trying to calm his racing heart and mind.

Steve watched him for a moment, enjoying the sight of the young man lying there, completely at his mercy. Then, without warning, he reached down and grabbed Kris’s balls, squeezing them tightly.

Kris cried out in pain, his hips bucking upwards involuntarily. Steve chuckled, enjoying the feeling of power that came from causing such distress.

“You like that, don’t you?” he asked, squeezing harder.

Kris could only whimper in response, tears streaming down his face. He had never felt such pain before, and he wasn’t sure how much more he could take.

Just when he thought he might pass out from the agony, Steve released his grip, allowing Kris to collapse back onto the bed.

“Good boy,” he said approvingly. “You took that like a champ.”

Kris couldn’t respond – he was too busy trying to catch his breath and regain control of his body. He had never experienced anything like this before, and he wasn’t sure if he could handle it.

Steve seemed to sense his distress and leaned down to whisper in his ear.

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to hurt you,” he promised. “At least, not too much. I just want to play with you a little bit, that’s all.”

Kris nodded slightly, still unable to speak. He wasn’t sure he believed Steve’s words, but he didn’t have much choice but to trust him for now.

He felt Steve’s hand on his cock again, stroking him slowly and gently. This time, there was no pain, only pleasure. Kris closed his eyes and let out a soft moan, allowing himself to get lost in the sensation.

For a while, it seemed like time stood still. All that existed was the feeling of Steve’s hand on his cock, bringing him closer and closer to the edge of release.

But eventually, the pleasure became too much for Kris to handle. With a cry, he came hard, his body shuddering with the force of it.

Steve grinned as he watched Kris come undone, loving the feeling of power that came from being the one to bring him to such heights.

When Kris had finally finished, Steve leaned down and kissed him gently on the lips.

“You did good,” he whispered. “I’m proud of you.”

Kris could only nod, still too stunned to speak. He wasn’t sure what had just happened, but he knew that it had changed him in some way.

Steve seemed to sense his confusion and smiled softly.

“Don’t worry,” he said. “We’ll take things slow from here on out. I promise.”

And with that, he began to untie Kris’s feet, freeing him from his bonds.

Once Kris was free, Steve helped him off the bed and led him over to where Sarah was still tied up.

“I think it’s time we let your girlfriend join the fun,” he said, grinning wickedly.

Kris nodded, feeling a mix of excitement and fear at the thought of what was about to happen. He wasn’t sure if he was ready for this, but he knew that there was no turning back now.

Steve reached out and began to untie Sarah’s wrists, freeing her from her bonds. She looked up at him with fear in her eyes, but Steve simply smiled down at her reassuringly.

“Don’t worry, sweetheart,” he said. “I’m not going to hurt you. Not unless you want me to, that is.”

Sarah whimpered softly, unsure of how to respond. She had never been with a woman before, and the thought of it made her feel both excited and terrified.

Steve seemed to sense her hesitation and leaned down to whisper in her ear.

“Just relax and let go,” he murmured. “I promise you’ll enjoy it.”

Sarah nodded slightly, still too stunned to speak. She wasn’t sure if she believed Steve’s words, but she didn’t have much choice but to trust him for now.

She felt Steve’s hands on her body, caressing her gently. It felt strange at first, but soon she found herself responding to his touch, her body coming alive under his fingers.

Steve smiled as he felt Sarah relax under his touch. He had known all along that she would be a natural at this, and now it seemed like his prediction was coming true.

He leaned down and kissed her gently on the lips, feeling her respond hesitantly at first, and then more eagerly as she got lost in the sensation.

As they kissed, Steve’s hands began to wander, exploring Sarah’s body more fully. He cupped her breasts gently, feeling their weight in his hands. Then, he began to stroke her nipples, feeling them harden under his touch.

Sarah moaned softly as Steve touched her, her body responding instinctively to his touch. She had never felt anything like this before, and she wasn’t sure if she could handle it.

But Steve seemed to know exactly what he was doing. He continued to stroke her nipples, teasing them gently until they were fully erect. Then, he began to kiss his way down her body, moving lower and lower until he reached her pussy.

Sarah gasped as Steve’s lips made contact with her most sensitive area. She had never experienced oral sex before, and the sensation was almost too much for her to handle.

Steve smiled as he felt Sarah’s body respond to his touch. He loved the feeling of power that came from bringing someone else to such heights of pleasure.

He began to lick and suck at Sarah’s clit, feeling her hips buck upwards in response. She tasted sweet and musky, and Steve couldn’t get enough of her.

As he continued to feast on Sarah’s pussy, he reached up and began to stroke Kris’s cock again. It was already half-hard from watching the scene unfold before him, and it didn’t take long for Steve to bring him to full hardness once more.

Kris moaned softly as Steve stroked him, his body responding instinctively to the sensation. He wasn’t sure if he was ready for this, but he knew that he couldn’t resist the feeling of Steve’s hand on his cock.

For a while, it seemed like time stood still. All that existed was the feeling of Steve’s mouth on Sarah’s pussy and his hand on Kris’s cock, bringing them both closer and closer to the edge of release.

But eventually, the pleasure became too much for either of them to handle. With cries of ecstasy, they both came, their bodies shuddering with the force of it.

Steve grinned as he felt them come undone, loving the feeling of power that came from being the one to bring them to such heights.

When they had finally finished, Steve leaned back and looked up at them, a satisfied smile on his face.

“Well?” he asked, grinning wickedly. “Did you enjoy that?”

Kris and Sarah could only nod, still too stunned to speak. They had never experienced anything like this before, and they knew that it had changed them in some way.

Steve seemed to sense their thoughts and chuckled softly.

“Good,” he said. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Because we’re just getting started.”

And with that, he led them back over to the bed, ready to begin the next stage of their training.

how I want to live my life: serving the superior men. I believe in male rule, it it the natural order. And in Alpha rule - where slaves like me are supporting the true men. Proud to be part of the foundation these strong men need to stand upon with their boots! And if my body can serve as a channell for the ruling men to get out their aggression and frustration, then I have a reason to exist. I am eternally thankful for these men giving me a reason to live.

I had crazy dream and wish to whisper to Him, with a smile on my face. Devil admit how much You like to break me and how cruel that is.. I woke up with a smile and the ache is so painful, desire is constant and He always let me be hungry even when He is around so that i can feel a pain from that hunger. Masks me thinking about new things I learned to please my Master, to make Him smile and lustful. His nature more pleased and the taste of leash even better..¡ ache to show that. You haven't said get ready suffer.. oh and I always miss my nightmares and i am curious just like Devil is how deep it goes when we create, when He tailor for His toy.. miss feeling like a toy.. yearning for that suffering reminders and the taste not to fadep.s ordered this type of dress..its so boring without those things.. and so tempted with all the misbehaving that hides in Your hands.. bring us Your fun Devil. Don’t You like me feeling like my Master’s slut?

This is a weird, kinda creepy confession, but its Motherless so, what the hey?

I use to go to this Starbucks where this one girl worked because I was obsessed with her. Short, slender, dark haired, and petite she was in college for nursing and would always wear tight fitting yoga pants. Her face was the picture of innocents and she was always a little awkward and uncomfortable around me. Most likely because I as nearly 25 years older than her and did not try and hide the fact that I was undressing her with my eyes every time I ordered. This awkwardness she would display around me only aroused me. But I would quietly observe her interactions with other customers and could tell her natural mannerisms tended to be quiet, and shy.

I am willing to bet she would have been submissive in bed, if she had the right partner.

Anyways, one day I am in a laundromat in another part of the town. Its is frequently used by college girls so I would go there because I enjoyed watching them fold their panties.

I see this girl from Starbucks doing her laundry but she doesn't notice me. I managed to stay hidden in the background, and I watch as she puts her laundry into the dryer. It was a average size load but I am delighted to see her start shaking out there small white pieces of cloth which I assume are her panties!

After she places them in the dryer she then leaves to laundromat so I causally strolled up there, opened up her dryer and stole a couple of her panties! I restarted the dryer and hastily left.

Of course you know what happened next. Girl I am obsessed with, steal her panties. I examined them closely, both were white cotton, thongs with small delicate lacing around the waist. I imagined her in these, the thongs, and the shape her small ass.

I jerked off into them for months.

I confess that I have nothing big to look forward to. I've been living without a thought for tomorrow for 6 years now. Business ideas of mine I tried within those years didn't and don't work and I lack any motivation to continue trying.

I am normal in the sense that I am easily distracted.

Sometimes I hate my life but then I drink some sugary ice tea and I feel happy again. Fortunately I weigh 84 kg at 1.82 meters and it's not all fat.

I just pictured myself in 10, 30 years and this thought is awful.

Then I tell myself, that everything will be okay. And I drink some more sugary ice tea.

I developed a natural resistance to people telling me I needed to get my life in order. I wait for them to finish yelling(I wouldn't even listen to them if I was successful, cause nobody yells at me with my approval) so I continue doing what I did before.

I write this hoping to read something I haven't read before.

What I have read before:

- Get a job
- Get a life
- Get a girlfriend
- Study at university

To which I always ask back: Why should that work for me if everything else failed?
I've already studied at university.

Cheryl and me

I knew Cheryl in high school. She was somewhat attractive and had an average body. We didn't hangout together; but, she had a loose reputation. After I graduated from high school, I went to college and thoroughly enjoyed the party life. So much so that I flunked out after two years. I came home then and got a job as a retail clerk. I met Cheryl again while she was dating and fucking my younger brother, who was 18 at the time. We were 22. That ended when he went away to college. Cheryl didn't go to college and also worked in retail. We found a mutual need to move out of our parents home and rented an apartment together. One Friday night, when neither of us had plans, we decided to go to a movie. After the movie, we stopped at a nearby diner that had been a local hangout. I ordered a slice of apple pie and a coke. Across the aisle from us was a group of young college students who were home on break. They were about 10 of them, two girls and 8 guys in two booths laughing and acting up. It wasn't long before they drew us into their conversation and two of the guys came over and sat down with us. They said they were having a party and had some party favors but needed someone to buy some beer. The party was at one of the guys house while his parents were away for the weekend. They invited us to go and asked if we would buy a couple cases of beer, which they would pay for. They seemed like a fun bunch and we had nothing better to do; so, after exchanging a few questioning looks, which told me that Cheryl was interested, we agreed. The guys told their friends that we were in and then rode with us to a party store where we bought two cold cases of beer. Then we drove to the party house, which was located on maybe an acre of wooded land where the neighbors were not close enough to be disturbed.

When we arrived the party had started, music was playing, two couple were dancing, and I noticed a few bunched around a glass table lining up some coke. The beer was quickly opened and the single guys mingled with Cheryl and I. They mostly left the two couples alone as they appeared to be attached. One of the guys offered us a pill with an x on it which I recognized as ecstasy. We accepted and started dancing with one after another. I felt warm from the pill and stopped after each dance for some beer. The house was air conditioned; but, I started to perspire and sat down on the couch and chugged the rest of my beer to cool off. The guy who lived there and another one joined me. They kind of sandwiched me between them and chatted me up with lots of touching on my arms and legs. The quick touches that guys do to see if you object. I was feeling pretty good and a bit aroused from all the attention I was getting. I looked around and noticed that the two couple were no longer there; and, Cheryl was standing against the wall with three guys. The guys were blocking most of my view; but, I could see from their movements that they appeared to be feeling her up. Knowing Cheryl, she would not have objected.

One of the guys on the couch with me leaned over and kissed me. The first kiss was followed by a second longer kiss. Then their quick touches were on my boobs and lingered on my thighs. The one on my other side kissed my neck and around my ears. A tongue in my ear always turns me on. The touches on my boobs became longer and turned into groping but I didn't resist. My long natural blonde hair and my D cup boobs have always attracted men. A third guy joined us on the couch. I was wearing jeans and a sweater; and one of them was reaching under my sweater to get access to my bare skin. I was still feeling warm from the x and their kissing and pawing on my body was putting me in the mood for sex. While I was enjoying a deep kiss with tongue, a hand went under my bra and began kneading my boob and nipple. The third guy knelt on the floor in front of me and was massaging my thighs moving higher and higher. When I felt the button on my jeans open, I looked around and discovered that I was alone with the three of them. Cheryl was gone, probably to a bedroom. Then I lapsed back into my arousal.

They pulled my sweater over my head and opened my bra. Then there were hands kneading both of my boobs and another trying to work its way into my jeans. That was a tight squeeze and I lifted my hips to let him pull my jeans down. His hand went quickly into my panties and began finger fucking my pussy. I was more than aroused at that point and my hips began to show them I was ready to fuck. They pulled my panties off and led me naked to an upstairs bedroom. I laid down on the double bed and one kept kissing me and finger fucking me while the other two undressed. One of them crawled between my legs and began licking my pussy while the last one undressed. The other naked guy offered his cock to my face and I began sucking him. Soon, I was begging them to fuck me. They did, one at a time using condoms. They were very energetic and fucked me in every imaginable position, giving me several orgasms. I began sucking one as another fucked me doggy style, while the third recovered. Some time during the night, we swallowed another x pill; and the guys with Cheryl switched with my guys. When they ran out of condoms, they began cumming on my face and in my mouth. I acted like a total slut, just like Cheryl. I woke up late morning between two guys with the sun shining through the window. One of them was awake and I helped relieve his morning wood with my mouth. The bed was still wet and I had dried cum on my face and legs. I washed my face and went down stairs for my clothes. Then, into the kitchen and made eggs and sausages for breakfast. Cheryl staggered in naked looking like a well-used whore with her hair and face smeared with cum just like me. I called her a whore and we both laughed. After breakfast, we both took a long soaky bath. Then, the party continued for another night.

Chapter 3
This isn't a progressive prison. Quite the opposite. They aren't interested in rehabilitation, only punishment. As a result the guards carry a number of different weapons. Non-lethal but still damn effective. And they need to practice with them regularly. Your prescence offers them a unique opportunity to train using a person, rather than manniquins.
You're walked, naked, through the prison and out into the yard. During the walk your slutty fag body is seen by almost everyone. The prisoners taunt you and mock your tiny fucking clit. They promise that if they ever get their hands on you they'll rape you unconscious and cover you in the cum of real men.
Once in the yard you're hand cuffed to the chain link fence. Both wrists and ankles. Spread eagled. You're completely vulnerable. The warm sun offers a small amount of comfort.
The guards explain that they are going to practice their riot suppression techniques on your sissy body, beginning with nightsticks. They already know they can shove them up your boipussy whenever they want so instead they're going to beat you with them. They focus their attention on your titties. They're dying to know if the nice big implants Daddy bought you are as sensitive as real titties. It turns out they are. Repeated blows to your tits rain down. The pain is incredible. Your crying and begging for mercy has no effect on them. The bruising starts to set in immediately. Just when you think you'll pass out from the pain it stops.
The beating only stops because they're moving on to the next weapon, not because they give a damn about your suffering. The guards unholster their tasers and you realize what's in store for you next.
They each take turns shooting the electrified darts into your soft, girly, body and running the electricity through you. You dance and writhe in place. The pain is excruciating and yet your clit is growing. It has a mind of it's own and it's enjoying the humiliation, torture and pain. It knows this is what you crave. What you deserve.
The guards grow bored simply shooting the tasers at you and decide they should hook them directly up to your useless balls and run the electricity into you. The darts are stabbed into your sack and the trigger pulled. Hundreds of volts run through your pathetic balls and throughout your body. Over and over. Your cries only make them laugh. Your begging for mercy only makes them do it more and more. Eventually you lose control and piss yourself prompting howls of laughter. The humiliation makes you blush from head to toe. It also makes your cock start to grow again.
The next weapon to be unleashed is the bean bag shot gun. Bonus points are going to be awarded for anyone who hits your tits and even more points for hitting you in the clit and balls. There's a very brief conversation among the guards about the risk of doing permanent damage but it's quickly decided no one gives a damn. The first two shots hit your tits knocking the wind out of you. The third shot hits your throat making it almost impossible for you to scream anymore. After that each and every shot is aimed at your clit. Round after round smashes into your crotch. Each one feels like being kicked in the balls. Your legs go limp and you're left hanging by your wrists from the fence like a depraved piece of meat.
A bucket of ice cold water splashes over you, snapping you out of your stupor. You can barely feel your clit anymore. Your balls are swollen to the size of oranges.
The next weapon to be used is rubber bullets. They aren't utilized very often on the prisoners because of the damage they can do. No one cares about the damage they'll do to you.
Again, bonus points are available for hitting you in the tits and crotch. This time around the discussion about damage is a bit more serious. It's agreed a direct hit could destroy your balls. The consensus is that if that happens they'll take you to the prison doctor and have him remove your balls completely. They'll turn you into a total fucking eunuch.
The first couple of shots hit your thighs and stomach. the pain rips through you instantly. The swelling and bruising is also instant. As is the perverse enjoyment you're feeling. Your depraved mind has decided you both deserve and enjoy this treatment. As before, your clit starts to grow at the thought.
Inevitably two shots, in quick succession, hit your balls. Your screams can be heard throughout the entire prison before you fall unconscious.
It takes two buckets of ice cold water splashed over your limp body to revive you this time.
The guards examine your almost ruined clit and balls and decide the doctor can, probably, save them.
That being decided they go get the guards that ride horseback and oversee the prisoners working the farm.
Those guards need practice with their whips. They don't get to use them as often as they'd like so practice is always welcome and you're perfect for their needs.
You're unshackled from the fence and turned around, facing it, and reshackled. The two horseback guards flip a coin to see who goes first. The winner uncoils his 8 ft whip and begins swirling it in the air. With a quick flip of his wrist the whip leaps out and bites your ass. Your screams echo across the yard. Another swoosh and the whip crosses your back. Bright red welts form immediately. The burning sensation radiates out across your back. They start coming faster now. Most of them hit your thicc ass, making you dance and quiver and shake and scream. Eventually it becomes so intense you go numb. Your ass is on fire but now you simply accept that this is what you deserve because you're a sissy slut, pain whore.
After what seems like an eternity you're unshackled and turned around again. The bite of the cuffs into your wrists and ankles is inconsequential compared to the pain rushing through your ass and back.
The second guard begins his turn focused on your titties. Your plump, sensitive, titties feel the sting of the tip of the whip. He's incredibly accurate. Hitting your nipples over and over. They all laugh as you cry and beg him to stop. Instead they encourage him. They want to know if he can make you scream even louder.
He's confident he can. He says he doesn't want.to hit your ball because they're really close to being completely destroyed but he's sure can hit your clit.
Turns out he's right
The whip bites into your useless cock over and over.
Your screams carry for miles. As does their laughter. The worst part though, is that throughout the entire whipping, you cock has been seeping cum. And now that they are done they notice it for the first time.
It's then that they realize what they have on their hands.
Chapter 4
The fact that the prison is also a working farm results in some unique opportunities, and challenges, for the men working it.
The farm provides vegetables and meat for the prison.
It also provides sadistic guards with some creative ways to torture sissy sluts.
For example, the guards know your boipussy can take it deep, because they shoved a whole nightstick up your slutty ass, but they got to wondering how fat a zucchini they could stuff in your gaping hole before you passed out or ripped. Turns out the answer is 10 inches before you screamed so loud it could be heard miles away, and then you passed out. What confused them was that you seemed to be enjoying it up to that point.
They also discovered that your useless faggy body could be used to solve practical problems.
The prisoners were running into issues with fire ants in the soil they were working. The guards realized that you could be used as bait.
You were stripped naked, yet again, (At this point it was rare for you to have clothes on at all. Much quicker to rape you if you're already naked) and taken to the farm field. The walk past the prison yard was both humiliating and thrilling for you. So many men wanting to fuck your sweet little holes. Potentially so much cum for you to swallow or be covered by. So many hard cocks for you to suck. All you could ever want. And you wanted them all.
Just before the guards lead you outside the fence they tie your hands behind your back and put a collar around your neck. A rope is passed through the ring on the collar and handed to a guard on horseback. You can feel the hot sun making your big, fat, titties redder and redder.
The horse starts walking forward and you follow along behind. The rider picks up the pace and you have to start running a little to keep up. The heat and the running has you sweating and gasping.
The rider speeds up a bit more and you have to run hard to keep up. The guards in the truck following you, and rider are laughing at the way your clit is bouncing around as you run. They're also laughing at the way your titties are slamming up and down.
Again the rider speeds up. This time you can't keep up, you stumble and fall. They don't stop. You're being dragged through the dirt into the field. The rocks, gravel and dirt are scraping your titties and, especially, your clit. It hurts so good. You feel like an animal and deep down, much to your shame, you're enjoying it.
Just when you think you can't take anymore it stops.
You're in the middle of the field. The fire ant hill is mere feet away.
They flip you over and cut the rope around your wrists. The guards in the truck get out and rummage around in the back of the truck. They pull out four stakes, a length of rope and a hammer.
You lay, gasping, in the hot southern heat. The scrapes all over your body are on fire. Your clit is throbbing, both from the pain, and the shameful pleasure your feeling. Being exposed and used by these strong, cruel men is making you feel more and more like a sissy fucktoy. Completely empty of masculinity.
The guards have pounded the four stakes into the ground around you. Ropes are wrapped around your wrists and ankles and your stretched, spread eagled, as they tie them to the stakes. You're unable to move, except to wiggle a little. Your pathetic attempts at struggle make your clit flop around uselessly which elicits more laughter. They put a burlap bag over your head and tie a rope tightly around your neck to hold it in place.
The guards have been working quickly. They don't want to be swarmed by the ants, that's your role.
One of the guards grabs a long stick and, just for laughs, hits your clit with it, just ot hear you cry out, before heading toward the ant hill.
He begins poking the hill with the stick. The ants come swarming out and all the guards run for the truck. The guard on horseback takes off at a gallop.
The ants don't take long to find you. Crawling over your arms and legs they begin heading toward your scraped clit. Within seconds they've completely cover your useless clit and begin burrowing down into the shaft.
The guards are about a hundred yards away and yet they can hear you screaming, crying, pleading and begging for release. There's no help coming. You're at the mercy of the insects who are beginning to bite your useless cock and push their way into your sissy ass. It's so easy for them to crawl up your boipussy. It's been fucked so often lately it gapes. They march right up you effortlessly.
The intensity of the pain in your clit and ass has distracted you from the dozens of ants devouring your fat, soft titties.
They're everywhere. On you, in you. Using your useless fucking sissy fag body for their needs. As it should be. Your thicc, feminine, slut body exists only for the pleasure of others, and that includes insects.
Because you're a depraved pain slut your clit starts to grow, making it easier for the ants to enter you.
The guards can't believe you're getting hard. They're glad they decided to record the whole spectacle because otherwise no one would believe it. They can't wait to show it to everyone down at the bar.
Right about the time you start to pass out, from the pain and the exhaustion of screaming and crying non stop for almost an hour relief comes.
They need you alive. Damaged is fine but alive. A 2" hose sprays you with a deluge of cold water sending the ants flying. The hose is shoved into your pussy to flush them out. The Icy cold water shoots into your guts with incredible force.
A stick is pushed into the end of your still hard clit to kill the ants inside. The pain of the stick being jammed into your useless cock makes you finally pass out but not before you hear the guards say they can't wait to do this again with different insects.
Chapter 5
The sunlight through the infirmary window wakes you. You're not sure how long you've been there. You feel good though. There's no signs of the ant bites so you figure you've probably been there a few days.
When the nurse comes in you ask her a few questions. Turns out you've been there three days. They kept you sedated and medicated. That didn't stop the guards from occasionally coming in and sodomizing you anyway. Apparently you moaned like a little bitch even though you were almost completely unconscious.
The knowledge that they used your ass for their amusement and pleasure while you slept, without giving a damn if you enjoyed it, filled you with both shame and arousal. You were a human flashlight for three days, for god only knows how many cocks.
You notice that your skin seems softer and smoother. At first you thought it was because of the treatment for the ant bites. You ask the nurse about it. She says, no, they have, in fact, been pumping you full of hormones. She says she's never seen doses that large before. You lift the sheet and look at your cock. To your shock, surprise and shame it's even smaller than before. So are your balls.
You drift off back to sleep feeling more like a girl than ever before.
Chapter 6
Your recovery is progressing nicely after the ant torture. You've been given a break for a week.
The break consisted of only having to suck every cock put in front of you (dozens and dozens) and being fucked repeatedly, all day and night. Usually one at time but occasionally being gang banged. 6 or 8 cocks filling your boipussy with their hot cum. So much cum it would still be leaking out of you hours later.
It's pointless for you to put clothes on most of the time. When you are allowed clothes they are femmy as possible. Short skirts, crop tops that don't really contain your fat titties, garters and stocking and nothing else. Essentially, they dress you like a sissy slut whore.
At this point you're not even sure you remember your own name. You've been called everything but. Fucktoy, cumdump, meat puppet, whore, slut, faggot, sissy, girl, fuckface, useless, pain pig, ant girl, and a bunch more.
It's reached the point where you don't feel right if you're not sticky from cum or your boipussy is empty. It's come to feel completely natural to be impaled on a real man's cock.
Chapter 7
There's a problem down in the barns. One of the stallions is in heat and there's no mare to breed him to. It will be at least two weeks before they can get a mare in to breed with him. He's become damn near unrideable.
The guards have been discussing it and you're the solution. It's even decided that you are going to suck the stallion off. Some of the guards wanted to let it fuck you but.others were concerned it might destroy you. Not that they give a damn about you. They don't. They just want to keep you alive so they can continue to torture and use you. You're a slutty, depraved, amusement for them.
You're marched down to the barn. Almost every guard on staff has come along to watch and record the perverted spectacle. This is filling you with mixed emotions. It's completely humiliating to be forced to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people. On the other hand it's a dream come true to serve the sexual needs of an animal in front of a large crowd of people.
The stallion is walked out into the corral so that the guards will have a good view of your depraved cock sucking. They weren't kidding when they said he was horny. His cock is already getting hard and you haven't even touched it yet.
You drop to your knees beside the stallion and tentatively reach out for his growing cock. It's already 18 inches long and it's only half hard. Stroking it makes it grow quickly to its full 3 foot length. It's beautiful.
The guards are growing impatient. They're yelling for you to quit screwing around and start sucking.
You pull the massive cock to your lips and kiss it. Swirling your tongue around the tip produces pre-cum and the horse starts to settle. You stretch your mouth wide to take as much of the massive head as you can into your slutty mouth. To the surprise of the crowd you can get it in your mouth. Sucking as much as you can, tasting the musk, feeling the heat, hearing the guards calling you filthy names is all combining to turn you on. To your shame, and the amusement and disgust of the guards, your clit starts to grow.
A few more minutes of worshipping the big animals cock and you can start to feel it throb. No one has told you if you're supposed to swallow the cum. You decide that if you're going to be the best, most depraved piece of fuck meat you can possibly be, you should swallow.
With a loud grunt the horse begins to cum. So much hot cum gushes into your mouth. Too much to swallow. It shoots out of your mouth, out your nose an all over your tits. Sputtering, coughing and gagging, on your knees, in the dirt, covered in horse cum, in front of a crowd, you lose control and begin to cum too.
The guards howl with laughter and heap verbal abuse on you.
All you can do is hang your head in shame. And pure, perverted, satisfaction.
Chapter 8
You awaken the next morning, still flush with excitement and shame from yesterday's bestiality show.
The memory of your depravity, and the unbridled lust and perversion, makes your cock start to grow again.
You sucked off a horse in front of a large crowd. You savored its cum in your mouth. Your tits were coated in his hot, sticky jism.
Rather than being repulsed you realize you want more.
Unfortunately for you, today's plans don't include the animals.
There's a section of farm land that isn't draining properly and has become swampy. The prisoners don't want to go in and drain the water because it's full of leeches. That's where you come in.
The guards could bait the leeches with fresh pork but why waste good meat when they can use you.
Once again you're marched, naked through the prison and out to the road to the farm. The name calling and abuse as you pass the prisoners is as vile as ever. Rape threats, humiliating comments about your pathetic little cock, reminders that you are definitely not a man anymore. You're a faggy little sex slave for an entire prison and the people who run it.
As you walk through the fields with the guards, toward the swamp the hot sun beats down on your naked body. It occurs to you, and makes you blush, that you don't have to worry about tan lines.
As you approach the swamp you realize it's bigger than you imagined. There's got to be hundreds of leeches in it.
The guards tie your hands behind your back and order you to start walking into the water. You hesitate momentarily. The slash of a whip across your back gets you moving quickly.
Too quickly. You lose your footing in the thick mud, stumble and fall face first into the water.
Your struggles to turn over roil the water and stir up the mud, releasing the leeches and other bugs living there.
The guards yell at you to get further into the water and to get on your back with your legs spread. This time when you hesitate a rubber bullet is shot at you, hitting you square in the ass. The pain is excruciating and the swelling starts immediately. But you move.
You wade into the water and find a spot where you can submerge your body and still keep your head above water.
It only takes a couple of minutes for the leeches to find you.
At first it tickles as they begin to crawl over your naked, slutty, body.
Then they start to latch on. Initially it's on your thighs and stomach. Then it's your arms and tits.
Eventually they find your cock and your boipussy.
As the first one starts slithering up your cunt you realize they're not just going to use you externally. With your hands tied behind.your back there's no way for you to protect yourself.
There are a least a dozen on your titties. Biting and sucking on your nipples, areola, and soft tit meat.
You've lost track of how many have slipped inside your cunt. You can feel them working their way deep inside you. There's so many it feels like a cock. A live wriggling, biting, cock working deeper and deeper into you.
The assault on your cock distracts you from the damage being done to your boipussy.
At least three of them have worked their way into your urethra and have latched on. The pain is unbelievable and your screams and pleas for mercy echo across the swamp. All it gets is laughter and mocking from the guards. They remind you that you're nothing but meat and this is what meat gets used for.
For three long hours you lay in the water, a fucking plaything for insects. The heat and the loss of blood start to take a toll. Your head is getting light. It's about then that you realize that this is your destiny. A sex slave for vicious perverts. Rape meat for horny prisoners. A fucktoy for an entire barnyard full of animals. A piece of meat, so depraved and filthy that being sexually abused by insects, letting them destroy your ass and pathetic sissy cock, feels right.

natural order

So, I have a confession. More of an admission I guess.

I'm not homosexual, maybe I'm bisexual. It's hard to tell, because I've never been with a man. I've always loved women, and I'll never stop wanting them. But lately, I've been thinking about experimenting with being a "bottom".

I guess I should start from the beginning here. The last girl I was with, I guess it was a year or so ago, was the love of my life. I had finally found the girl I wanted to marry, to be with until one of us died. I was happy, and she was EXTREMELY adventurous sexually. Our first night together before we were a couple involved a threesome with her friend. It was actually initiated by her friend actually. That's another tale though.

SO, after we started really dating, things clicked quick, and we fell in love. Love isn't something that I throw around without meaning, she's actually the first of any of the girls I was with that I truly felt it for.

Sex was fantastic. We fucked like rabbits, we fucked in public, in my car, just, wherever, whenever. I STILL to this day dream about the sex. Well, while she would be blowing me, she would always massage around with her other hand, and one day, she went low and started pushing her finger against my asshole.

I never really got into the idea of having my ass fondled, but she was the kind of girl who would convince me to jump off of a cliff. I mean, this girl was heavenly, with a mix of the devil. Natural beauty, un-dyed Raven hair, tits that were out of this world, hell I doubt I'll ever do better.

Anyway, so she starts working around it, and I'm not so much in a panic, but just wondering what I should do. Damn if she didn't figure it out for me, a quick deep throat made me release whatever pucker I had as I felt the ecstasy of her pleasuring, and she worked her finger right in.

She looked at me, and just held her finger in as she stroked my cock with her other hand, and smiled. I smiled too, because, I loved her, in my head I was worried that if I enjoyed it, she might think I was weird.

Well, more and more times during sex, she would work her finger in during a blow job right to the point where she started working her finger in and out. I didn't stop her, because she enjoyed it, and honestly I did too now. It was an extra pleasuring to my already fantastic fucking.

I decided to pay her back with some ass play of my own one day, and I turned her on her belly as I massaged her, working down along the hump of her bottom, spreading her cheeks and working my tongue in. She moaned in joy as I tongued her ass and fingered her clit at the same time. I had never eaten a girl's ass before, but if there was a girl to try it on, it was her. I had fun, she was very clean, as am I, so I wasn't worried about anything "gross". Who am I kidding, I freaked out at first, but in the moment, you just go all in. You know it.

Well, the next night, she decided to PAY me back for her pleasure. She told me to lay on my back, because she wanted to give me a massage. I told her it wasn't a big deal, because massages didnt do it for me. They still really dont. I don't find them too erotic unless I get a bj at the end. Which I never did haha.

She playfully tells me to just do it, so I abide. She starts massaging me, and after a few moments, I realize she started working a lotion around my bottom. Now, I've been told that if I posted a picture of my ass, and hid the fact that I was a dude, I could have men jerking off to it. I've often considered doing it as a joke. Then revealing that the ass belonged to good ol' me. Anyway, back to the story..

She starts rubbing lotion on me, and beckons for me to get up on my knees and elbows. She starts to use the lotion to stroke my dick and balls, and it feels fucking fantastic. I'm wondering to myself, "My god, how can it get any more awesome??!!" When all of a sudden, I feel a warm moistness start to tickle around my cheeks. I tensed up when I felt her breath roll over my ass, a little warm air against my bottom.

Suddenly, she begins licking and rolling her lips around my ass hole as she strokes. I tried my best to not cum, but it was probably the best feeling I've ever had in my entire life. I came BUCKETS. I'm pretty sure I applauded her.

So, some time passes, and one day after lunch on a weekend, she tells me she wants to start using toys. Again, I've never used toys. Never really figured much for them, as I have the perfect toy for a girl right between the legs.

I tell her to get whatever she wants, and we'll try them out. So, a few days later a package from Amazon shows up at our door (we lived together for a bit in a nice rental house) and low and behold, she ordered a vibrating dildo.

I joked with her and said I was sad that she didn't think my dick was up to par anymore and she laughed and said that they were the same size, she just wanted to try a few things. So the night the dildo came, I was eager to see what she had in mind.

She asked me if I'd fuck her in her ass. I'd never had anal sex with a girl before. Don't get me wrong, I tried. My ex some time before her flew off the bed in pain because I was too big. And since then, its never really been anything I thought of doing. The vagina and mouth work just as well.

I said hell yeah, and after careful careful careful amounts of effort, we got it in, and the fuck began. At first it was slow, incredibly slow. Almost to the point where I was just wanting to take it out and fuck her normal. But, as she always did, she surprised me. She started fucking speeding up to the point where it was like I was railing away at her like normal. I still was careful, I'd read too many horror stories.

In all this, I'd forgotten about the dildo. The purple, ugly, veiny didlo. The damn thing sat next to her as I fucked her ass sideways.

Now, I've watched a lot of pornos. And they've been the best education a man could ever need. I grabbed the damn thing, I never held one before, so it was like holding another man's penis. Odd. I decided I was going to double penetrate my girlfriend. I slowed down enough to work it in, and with the satisfactory moan from her, I did my best to maintain a rhythm. Eventually, I handed the rains of ol' Veiny to her and it was epic. She came a lot, I came a lot, and it was a fantastic night.

A few nights later, because I was out of town, I came home to her in a sexy little number and the ol Veiny on the bed. I figured we'd be repeating the night we had earlier in the week, and I was excited. The way she could work a dick, damn I hate the guy who she's with now...

So, we set about it, and she gets the lube out and starts applying it all over the dildo. I kind of had an idea what she was up to. I'm not a moron, and I'm horny like 99% of the time. The other percent I'm sleeping. She asks if she can use it on me.

I stared at her for a while wondering if there was a wrong answer here. I didn't know if it'd be like Indiana Jones and The Last Crusade, where I had to "Choose Wisely", or not. I decided, since she and I had been having wild nights, what the hell. We only live once.

Well, haha, it didn't work out. I did not have the anal space for anything like that, and honestly, I was terrified. I could tell she was disappointed, but not completely downtrodden about it. She told me that we'd have to work up to it. I agreed, if only to appease her.

So over the next couple of months, she would use two fingers instead of one, increasing slowly to three, to the point where it almost hurt when she was working her hand in and out.

Well, things didn't work out between us, and we ended up breaking up before ol' Veiny ended up anywhere near my ass. This is where I'm at now, and I can't figure out what's going on in my head.

I've had thoughts about having a dick jammed into my ass, and it subsequently railing it. I mean, not just any dick, a fit, young fellow like myself. Not a beary old dude. I dunno, there's just something about it that turns me on. I dunno if its because I still am drawn back to the passion with my ex, and kind of "finishing" what we set out to do, or what. I mean if that was the case, I'd just stick a dildo up there and call it a day. I think there's more to it than that.

I have what some may say is a sexy penis. Its not ugly or funny looking, its just exactly what its supposed to be. And I think thats the kind of penis I'd hope for haha. I see some of them in porn, and its kind of a turn off. So, I know its not the penis that draws me.

I've thought, maybe just a girl with a strap on? But I dunno, I feel like if I were to go that far, why not have it be a real, pulsing, throbbing cock?

These are questions I ask myself all the time. I know I love women, but maybe I'm not opposed to the idea of an attractive man. Only sexually though. I couldn't have a "relationship", per se. I mean, don't get me wrong, I'm a supporter of equal rights, politically, sexually, you name it. I'm just not gay in that way. If at all. I think its a sort of bicurious attraction that I'll never fullfill. I dunno. I just had to get it out I suppose. I don't really talk to anyone about my sexual habits, so I figure a sex message board might be the place to do it.

Cheryl and me

I knew Cheryl in high school. She was somewhat attractive and had an average body. We didn't hangout together; but, she had a loose reputation. After I graduated from high school, I went to college and thoroughly enjoyed the party life. So much so that I flunked out after two years. I came home then and got a job as a retail clerk. I met Cheryl again while she was dating and fucking my younger brother, who was 18 at the time. We were 22. That ended when he went away to college. Cheryl didn't go to college and also worked in retail. We found a mutual need to move out of our parents home and rented an apartment together. One Friday night, when neither of us had plans, we decided to go to a movie. After the movie, we stopped at a nearby diner that had been a local hangout. I ordered a slice of apple pie and a coke. Across the aisle from us was a group of young college students who were home on break. They were about 10 of them, two girls and 8 guys in two booths laughing and acting up. It wasn't long before they drew us into their conversation and two of the guys came over and sat down with us. They said they were having a party and had some party favors but needed someone to buy some beer. The party was at one of the guys house while his parents were away for the weekend. They invited us to go and asked if we would buy a couple cases of beer, which they would pay for. They seemed like a fun bunch and we had nothing better to do; so, after exchanging a few questioning looks, which told me that Cheryl was interested, we agreed. The guys told their friends that we were in and then rode with us to a party store where we bought two cold cases of beer. Then we drove to the party house, which was located on maybe an acre of wooded land where the neighbors were not close enough to be disturbed.

When we arrived the party had started, music was playing, two couple were dancing, and I noticed a few bunched around a glass table lining up some coke. The beer was quickly opened and the single guys mingled with Cheryl and I. They mostly left the two couples alone as they appeared to be attached. One of the guys offered us a pill with an x on it which I recognized as ecstasy. We accepted and started dancing with one after another. I felt warm from the pill and stopped after each dance for some beer. The house was air conditioned; but, I started to perspire and sat down on the couch and chugged the rest of my beer to cool off. The guy who lived there and another one joined me. They kind of sandwiched me between them and chatted me up with lots of touching on my arms and legs. The quick touches that guys do to see if you object. I was feeling pretty good and a bit aroused from all the attention I was getting. I looked around and noticed that the two couple were no longer there; and, Cheryl was standing against the wall with three guys. The guys were blocking most of my view; but, I could see from their movements that they appeared to be feeling her up. Knowing Cheryl, she would not have objected.

One of the guys on the couch with me leaned over and kissed me. The first kiss was followed by a second longer kiss. Then their quick touches were on my boobs and lingered on my thighs. The one on my other side kissed my neck and around my ears. A tongue in my ear always turns me on. The touches on my boobs became longer and turned into groping but I didn't resist. My long natural blonde hair and my D cup boobs have always attracted men. A third guy joined us on the couch. I was wearing jeans and a sweater; and one of them was reaching under my sweater to get access to my bare skin. I was still feeling warm from the x and their kissing and pawing on my body was putting me in the mood for sex. While I was enjoying a deep kiss with tongue, a hand went under my bra and began kneading my boob and nipple. The third guy knelt on the floor in front of me and was massaging my thighs moving higher and higher. When I felt the button on my jeans open, I looked around and discovered that I was alone with the three of them. Cheryl was gone, probably to a bedroom. Then I lapsed back into my arousal.

They pulled my sweater over my head and opened my bra. Then there were hands kneading both of my boobs and another trying to work its way into my jeans. That was a tight squeeze and I lifted my hips to let him pull my jeans down. His hand went quickly into my panties and began finger fucking my pussy. I was more than aroused at that point and my hips began to show them I was ready to fuck. They pulled my panties off and led me naked to an upstairs bedroom. I laid down on the double bed and one kept kissing me and finger fucking me while the other two undressed. One of them crawled between my legs and began licking my pussy while the last one undressed. The other naked guy offered his cock to my face and I began sucking him. Soon, I was begging them to fuck me. They did, one at a time using condoms. They were very energetic and fucked me in every imaginable position, giving me several orgasms. I began sucking one as another fucked me doggy style, while the third recovered. Some time during the night, we swallowed another x pill; and the guys with Cheryl switched with my guys. When they ran out of condoms, they began cumming on my face and in my mouth. I acted like a total slut, just like Cheryl. I woke up late morning between two guys with the sun shining through the window. One of them was awake and I helped relieve his morning wood with my mouth. The bed was still wet and I had dried cum on my face and legs. I washed my face and went down stairs for my clothes. Then, into the kitchen and made eggs and sausages for breakfast. Cheryl staggered in naked looking like a well-used whore with her hair and face smeared with cum just like me. I called her a whore and we both laughed. After breakfast, we both took a long soaky bath. Then, the party continued for another night.

For a couple of years now, I've had an Njoy Medium plug and have enjoyed it now and again. I even wore it to work one one day which was pretty exciting. Recently, I've taken to using it more and more often. Just a couple of weeks ago I thought I wanted something longer and more filling, so I ordered a Master Series Steel Pinnacle (oddly, only to be found on Amazon of all places). I just got it today, and put it in only a few moments ago. I'd thought I might be in trouble, but it went in very easily and felt great slipping in the last little bit. I didn't think it was possible, but I like it better than the Njoy. It's easier to insert, and because of the flare at the base, it's also more "discreet" and feels more natural sitting on it while it's in. I look forward to using it a lot, and also trying it out at work sometime. It will be interesting to see what my next purchase will be.

I Had Sex With My Mother In Law
Kind Word Reap Rewards
back story first...Me and my wife married young me 23 her 21 and it was mainly based off physical ( the term very thick eights applies). i lost my virginity at 11 to a much older woman not that im complaining but it did kinda make me a but of a sexual deviant well not in a bad way but i was always open to try new things and obsessed getting my partner to orgasm. i at this point had several women i would regularly have cam sex with.i think i actually enjoy getting my partner off more than getting off myself. My in-laws are strange folks, my father in-law is a empty person, work, tv, sleep, my mother in-law (m.i.l) is a kind woman, a bit slow repeats useless facts, collects coupons, and basically agrees with hat anyone tells her. She is not attractive to say the least. heavy, square shaped, big saggy boobs, and chin hair. she comes across as a "A" Sexual person not understanding sexual innuendo, and being that my wife is adopted i really thought she had never even had sex

my wife and i are both getting our masters degrees and basically were living in a studio while working and attending classes. My wife is a very strong willed woman but very bad with money and credit cards so much so we ended up having to live with her mother and father for the last year while we try to dig out from the hole i now find myself in. It was hell at first. Her mother always in our business, her father already nasty and not fond of us living in his house just made it awkward. not to mention that the guest room had no air conditioning. I attended evening classes my wife morning so day i did not have work i would sleep in the living room in the air. i noticed that when i slept in the living room and left the tv on i would wake to it off which made me wonder who was responsible for it. so half asleep i forced myself to stay awake to my surprise my m.i.l came in the living room slowly lifted the covers and pause. i thought to myself nah she cant be...but yes she was staring at the half of erection nearly poking from under my boxer leg. She made a audible sigh then shut the tv and left the room. My mind rushed with the possibilities i didn't even think she knew what sex was but theirs my beast of a m.i.l looking at my boner.

i should mention at this point my wife always shit talked her mom going as far to call her a fat retard (her words). her mom was slow but a sweetheart it always upset me especially that she had had a mild stroke that affected her walking a bit. so next time i slept in living room i waited till i thought she was coming to shut the tv again and few minutes before began to give myself the largest erection i could and let it hang out the bottom of my short completely and placed the remote right new to it.and like clock work. she definitely stared longer like a good two minutes before she i guess got nervous and shut the tv and walked away quickly. a normal person would be upset by her staring probably me on the other hand could only think of what my next move was. i wanted to see her good i thought it only far she has seen my cock i want to see what she was working with. so the next couple of showers she took i left my cell phone recorded in different areas of the bathroom. she had smaller nipples than i thought and a massive gray bush and big belly not one that would conjure images of lust but it only made we wanna find out more what she tasted like, and what her face would look like while i slide inside her. I repeated this for the next few times but stopped wearing underwear all together once i knew that she was enjoying what she saw. it escalated one night while she reached for the remote i could feel her nerves and their it was she ran her hand across my cock and took the had and smelled it.
i did not flinch and again she quickly fled back to her room, i knew now it was a real possibility to 1 to get satisfaction from the situation my wife placed us in and 2 to make my m.i.l cum

i was so eager to sleep that night i actually blew off my wife who wanted me to sleep with her in the bed but i was very admit about the sleeping in the air. so the time came and again my m.i.l lifted the cover and i whispered to her just three words don't be shy. i must have scared her cause she just said to me please do leave the tv on and flustered quickly left the room. next morning after my asshole of a father in law left for work and my wife left for classes i was sitting in dining room with my m.l.f who was obviously nervous and she said to me shuddering at first im sorry for lifting the covers. i replied to her that we were staying in her house and that she could asked me for anything as long as it was our secret. she looked confused but the dialog had begun. i asked her about her sex life she of hesitant at first but told me that she had sex before when she was trying to have a baby but ended up needing to adopt she had not had sex since 1984!! i was stunned and it proved the true asshole nature of my father in law.my m.i.l told me my thingy was the biggest she had seen and was just surprised by it that was the reason for her staring when i asked her.

i dunno if it was the agreeable nature of my M.I.L or that at this point i knew she would not tell a soul due to her embarrassment but i told her if she wanted to watch me cum i was going to go to the couch and rub one out. she did not follow at first and i started jerking it anyway but sure enough she came walking in an sat next to me not saying a word just watching with a fixed gaze. and before long streams of cum were shooting out on to my chest and legs enough to make her go wow. my m.i.l actually thanked my and began to motion as if she was leaving which mad me say that she was responsible for all that cum and she had made me so horny i had to release which i think flattered her due to the insults she was used to receiving from people. i asked her if i could make her cum. she general seemed slow as if she did not know the pleasure i was offering her and she at first turned me down. some switch was hit from this and i actually raised my voice a bit a demanded she let me. this is probably her natural slowness but it worked she sat on the couch while sat between her legs. i commanded her to spread her legs, nervously she did. i simply pulled her large granny panties to the side and released her huge gray bush. the video i had taken did not prepare me for what lied beneath her pussy was actually very nicely shaped. large labia but not too big a a clit that could not be missed even the smell was not as bad as i was prepared to deal with. i knew she was nervous and a little scared she was talking a mile a minute and hey she probably really did not want to at first. as anyone who had slept with a women in her late 50s they can be a bit dry to start. so i licked my middle finger and just probed the outside of her hole slowly venturing deeper. her nervous talk slowed and she commented on how it felt nice. once i stated my m.i.f started to get moist i slide another finger inside her and began hunt for her spot this must have surprised her because she gasped when i hooked my fingers up and found it. her talk was replaced by moaning slow and first and progressively deeper. to my shock totally caught off guard she squirted one long jet followed by spurts. she was in shock and was panicking thinking she had just pissed of be she tried to flee. i sat her back down and had to explain what that was. never thought id be explaining to my 59 year old m.i.l that she was a squirter. when she calmed more she said she never felt anything like that which i replied i was not done yet. i was so turned on by this normally gross looking woman but she was beautiful to me at that moment. i kissed her again taking her by surprise cause i felt like i had to teach her to french kiss. i then dropped to my knees and told her to brace herself. my tongue with a fury licked her clit in circles intill her low moaning became grunting with became shaking legs (something i love :)). she tasted a bit sour but ive had worse. after 30 minute her body was shaking and i knew i had given her her first oral orgasm. i still was not done with her and at this point i knew i owned her. i tried to get her to suck me off but only three inches fit in her mouth before i hit teeth def need to work on her oral skills. but my cock was nice a wet now so i instructed my m.i.l to undress at this point i was just pulling her undies to the side to access her pussy. i told her she was beautiful and told her to lay on the carpet she obeyed. i rubbed my tip up and down her slit till i gathered enough moister to enter and i pushed myself all the way inside her with made her gasp. she was indeed loosed but just fine for the extreme girth i had yet i went in too fast and hit her wall. i apologized when i noticed her started to tear up a bit. soon i had the pace. my m.i.l did not speak only grunts as a felt her juices building up and leaking out around my cock with each trust. she might be ugly but damn did her pussy get creamy it was such a waste. i slowed my speed and began to go deeper. i could feel myself grazing the back wall of her vagina and she seem to really go wild from this as long as i did not press too hard. she came 3 times and squirted once more before i filled her deeply my first cream pie in years sadly because my wife even on birth control was nervous about pregnancy so i always had to pull out.we both caught our breath and i helped my m.i.l to her feet and when she stood i could see my cum begin to drop out of her made thick by the chemical reactions to her juices. i don't know what made me say it but i found myself ordering my M.I.L to eat my cum and SHE DID i knew now i had my very own sex slave and that my time here was going to be grand. now all i had to do was clean her wet carpet stains...

i since that afternoon i have had a blast training her. my M.l.L oral skill are improving considering this happen back in end of may they have come far in the sessions we have had since. she is in a better mood for sure and my wife suspects nothing her mom to her is a clueless retard, and i still bang her and her request. best thing i have done so far was i purchased a bottle of Eros lube because being my m.i.l takes orders so well i wanted anal another experience i never had the chance to have due to my wife's no ass policy.
did not work though i mean my m.i.l let me try but it was too painful for her so i now use lube for those quickies. so last week being that the washing machine is in the guest bathroom and my m.i.l always does late washes i got a great idea. i entered the room and told her to place her palm on the machine, i then lubed my cock and pumped her till i got my dick all creamy with her juice i told her to close the door and not move (which she obeyed)
then ran into my wife's room and instructed her how horny for her i was and i wanted doggy one of her favorite position. i then took my cock greased in her mothers juices and banged the hell out of her and made like i pulled out and finished. i then ran back to her mother who was still waiting and proceed to fuck her with her daughters cum and filled her up as usual. then i ordered her to her knees where she lick my cock clean def the kinkiest thing I've ever done.

its kinda a routine now i fuck my wife she goes to sleep i then go in the living room fuck her mom twice as hard and fill her up. I don't think her mom has sad no to me once. i look for depraved but safethings to make her do. Ive tied her up and given her 4 cream pies in a row and watched her lap up my cum. Ive gotten blowjobs in the supermarket parking lot when i gone grocery shopping, hey i took her into the handicap bathroom at stop n shop and fucked her with a fat cucumber. she even smokes weed when i tell her to. hell i made her watch i video of her daughter fucking and sucking me (which she really came from omg) hey at this point i think my m.i.l enjoys knowing that her daughter that treats her like crap and husband enjoys her so much and i have no plans to stop i think at this point im starting to prefer my m.i.l she is obedient oh i totally forgot the best part I called her "ma" before we started fucking so i get to say things now like " ma go do a load of laundry don't wear panties ill be in to fuck you in a minute" or "ma eat that come pouring out of you" yes i know i disturbed but hey blame my wife cause she is the reason im living there rite now and we no longer really fight cause i dont resent her anymore ive done the impossible ive made her mom my cum dumpster and she now has had her quite a bit of her mom inside so far i have manage to fuck her with her moms cum three times and more to come her punishment for the way she talker to her mom and to me. this taught me one important thing you can never tell the sick things people do in private cause looking at out family you would never think the things ive done are possible. next stop turning her into a cam whore and make some money off her old pussy. but i do love them both hmm strange shores my life has drifted to....

a boy scout needs to learn a lot about the natural order

Rick Santorum wants War on Porn

Published: 17 March, 2012,

John Macdougall US Election 2012

Land of the free and home of the brave, indeed � but if Rick Santorum has his way, America will soon have another assertion to stand by. The GOP hopeful is running for p******** and, if he wins, he�s pursuing an end to pornography in the US.

If Rick Santorum wins the race to the White House, the senator from Pennsylvania will inherit, among other things, a nasty operation in Afghanistan. Santorum is capable of starting battles on his own, though, and his first order of business might be another war. It won't be in Iran, however, as Santorum is instead eying up the possibility of a war here at home. The insurgents will be adult film actors, actresses and producers who will be persecuted for their role in pornography, something Santorum says is causing the collapse of America.

Republican Party p********ial hopeful Rick Santorum let his supporters know that he is indeed the true conservative option, not even taking into account just his political positions. Sexually speaking, Santorum is the clear conservative choice now after saying that morality in America is going down the drain and the reason is, naturally, porno. Santorum updated his campaign website this week and among the addendums is a not-so arousing rant about the dangers of pornography, its wrath on America and what p******** Rick will do to make porn a thing of the past.

�America is suffering a pandemic of harm from pornography� insists Santorum, who cites �a wealth of research� that can now reveal what he no doubt knew all along: that porn can be poisonous to society. According to the former Pennsylvania Senator, modern studies suggest that pornography can cause �profound brain changes in both children and adults,� and that�s just the tip of the iceberg. Also on the rise due to porn, suggests Santorum, are divorces, violent acts against women and the rise of prostitution.

To curb these societal scars, of course, the answer is obvious. Pornography must be abolished and Rick Santorum is the man for the job.

�I am concerned about the widespread distribution of illegal obscene pornography and its profound effects on our culture,� says Senator Santorum. �For many decades, the American public has actively petitioned the United States Congress for laws prohibiting distribution of hard-core adult pornography. Congress has responded.Current federal �obscenity� laws prohibit distribution of hardcore (obscene) pornography on the Internet, on cable/satellite TV, on hotel/motel TV, in retail shops and through the mail or by common carrier. Rick Santorum believes that federal obscenity laws should be vigorously enforced.�

That�s where Rick wants you to know he�s your guy (if you also despite naked people). �If elected p********, I will appoint an Attorney General who will do so,� he says, suggesting a Santorum administration will be one dead-set on sending all those penises and vaginas back to wherever it is they came from. Going by the anti-evolution ethos subscribed by the senator then, some omnipotent intelligent designer must have been asleep at the wheel when he gave man a video camera and a San Fernando Valley studio space.

Santorum charges that not only has the current White House done nothing to address this porno pandemic, but, in his words, �the Obama Department of Justice seems to favor pornographers over children and families.� That will change under p******** Santorum, he insists, relaying that he proudly supports the War on Illegal Pornography Coalition and that, with the help of several Christian think-tanks listen on his website, they will prevail to make porn a thing of the past.

For RT�s Republican readers, we aren�t endorsing any candidate over another, but we do recommend our right-wing audience research how each candidate in the GOP pool has played the porn card to vie for the party�s nomination. Michele Bachmann? She signed a pledge saying she condemned it. Santorum? He wants it gone altogether. Newt Gingrich, on the other hand, was actually a bit instrument in assuring that the Internet would be a place where dirty, dirty things could be downloaded by anyone in America. When Congress tried to draft laws in the mid-1990s to decide on what was worthy of a big ban from the Internet, Gingrich called an attempts at abolishing online porn as �clearly a violation of free speech� as well as �a violation of the right of adults to communicate with each other."

For my protection and my friend this is a fantasy story. it is up to you to decide if it is true or not. but i am not saying that it is. This did not really happen. But, if it did, I would be confessing something that has haunted me for 2 years. My wife of 10 years died of an aneurism suddenly while she was at work. She was an executive assistant for a large company in San Francisco. We had no children. A friend of hers called me in tears before the police arrived at my place of business, which I will not identify. Oddly, I was composed while being told on the phone, kind of. I kept repeating "what?, what?" as if I didn't understand what she was saying. Her crying and sobbing made it clear this wasn't a bad joke. But, I just kept saying "what?" "what?", getting a bit loud at the end. None of my coworkers noticed my demeanor given the nature of our work. My reaction could have been consistent with a normal business call. I cannot explain. I don't remember hanging up the phone. I was sitting there with my mind spinning. trying to make sense of the phone call. I was in complete denial. After a few minutes, I started playing solitaire on my laptop. crazy, i know. but, i didn't know what to do. somehow, the game actually distracted me and I managed to put the phone call behind me. I was strangely at some kind of weird peace. But then I fainted when I saw 2 uniformed police officers standing at the end of the hallway asking a coworker which one was me. When she pointed at me, I suddenly blacked out from shock. They revived me shortly. I did not injure myself in the fall. The older female officer asked me to confirm my name, and then told me what I already knew. I got sick. I threw up until I was dry heaving. I could not believe it. I became hysterical and had to be escorted out by the officers. I didn't really think about it until we arrived at the hospital that they were taking me to identify her body. I panicked. But, a doctor gave me something, I presume a sedative shot. It calmed me down real quick. When they lifted the covering to show her face, i was calm. probably from the drugs. i said, yes that is my wife. next thing I knew I was home. The county medical examiner conducted a pretty quick autopsy to determine the aneurism. I thought those things took longer than that, but I guess they had a good idea what it was and scanned her brain to confirm it.

Her mom took care of the phone calls and funeral arrangements as I was in complete despair. Something that no one knew is that my wife and I were getting a divorce. We had not seen a lawyer or told anyone, yet. She asked for it. That also devastated me. I am an average looking guy, but she was practically a model. She was a cheerleader in high school and college. she was 5 ft 3 in., 120 lbs. light brown hair with hazel eyes. Now she was dead at the age of 33. We had not had sex in 5 years, despite my best efforts. She eventually told me that she had no interest in sex. I did not suspect she was having an affair. I knew her better than that. She knew it was hurting me, so we went to a few specialists and she was diagnosed with hypoactive sexual desire disorder. I did some research and now believe that it could be related to the aneurism that eventually killed her. She was going to file for divorce so that I could find someone who could fulfill my needs. I did not want it but she was very adamant.

A older man I met at church about 3 or so years before this tragedy, ended up being the guy who would be her embalmer at the funeral home. He came to my home to tell me and ask if I wanted him to get someone else, someone I didn't know, to do this THING to my wife. I told him no. it was his job and I trusted him. He kept offering to ask for another embalmer, but I assured him i was fine with it. He was very kind and gentle. He offered his condolences with a tear or two to match my own as he headed for the door. Before I shut the door, he turns abruptly, as if he had forgot something, and asked me if I wanted to see her that night. The transfer to the funeral home from the hospital had already been made. She was in a refrigerated unit at the funeral home. He was going to start the embalming process in the morning once all the paperwork had been filed. I don't know why exactly, but I said yes. I followed him to the home. it was late, probably 11 pm, maybe later. He told me that he was not supposed to do this, so please not to let anyone know. I assured him I would not.

I was expecting stainless steel drawers with handles, like you see in the movies and tv shows, but it was a decent size room that was refrigerated. inside, were three gurneys with people who had died that day. One was my wife, another was a 70+ year old man who had died of a massive heart attack earlier that day while having lunch with his wife. He was a large man, maybe 6 ft 2, 270 or 290, i don't know maybe 300. big guy. the covered body on the third gurney was shaped very similar to my wife. He told me it was a girl who was a passenger in a car with another girl who crashed while texting and driving. the driver lived. This girl, was not wearing her seatbelt. she was thrown fro the vehicle and broke her neck. died instantly. He couldn't keep talking about it. for some reason, the young girls death chokes him up and effects him more than even my wifes. I assume it was because she was so young. a mere teen. He starts to say something, but stops.

So, he's quite emotional after this day and says I can stay as long as I like, until he comes back to get me or I came looking for him, whichever happened first. He was going into the chapel area to nap on one of the benches.

he left me alone with three dead bodies in a cold room. I stood there for what seemed like several minutes before I approached my wifes body. I pulled back the covering. There she was, as I had seen her before. I stared at her still made up face from work. They hadn't had a chance to clean her up for embalming yet. She was very white, kinda bluish. But, still just as attractive as the girl I fell in love with in college.

I guess it was an impulse. without even looking around to make sure no one was watching, I pulled the covering down to expose her breasts. I don't know how its supposed to work, post morten, but her nipples, which I hadn't seen in 5 years, were very erect. Her breasts are not very big. She is a small b cup, but still very perky for her age. NOW, I looked around and even went to the chapel to see if my friend was awake. He was snoring loudly.

I suddenly, with a very confusing mix of guilt and excitement, started getting hard. I hurried back to the cold room. I realized I had left the covering half off while I checked on my friend. I didn't bring a jacket, so I was pretty chilly, but my blood starting flowing and suddenly I began to warm up. I pulled my phone from my pocket. i was going to take some nudies of my dead wife. at that point, my cock had taken over and I didn't care how messed up any of this was.

so, with a shudder, I pulled the covering all the way off to the floor. I was in shock. I was expecting a bush, considering she had no interest in sex, but there she was... with the thinnest most perfectly trimmed landing strip I had ever seen on her. I was naturally confused, but didn't waste time wondering "why" she did it, or possibly "for whom" she was doing it. I started snapping photos and got very excited.

that's when things got out of hand. I was so turned on, I wanted to see her pussy. on the table, her cold outer labia was flesh colored and closed. I spread the covering on the ground and picked her up to put her on the floor.

rigor mortis is unsettling to say the least. while her legs and arms did bend down under the weight of gravity, her left leg and left arm seemed to stay more stiff. even her head didn't fall back like I would have expected.

i got her to the floor. and had a difficult time getting her legs to come apart. I finally figured to massage the legs to make them more pliable. eventually, she lay on the cold floor, naked, legs spread showing her perfect and tight pussy. and she was dead.

i didn't stop to think. i kept taking pictures and then realized... i realized the obvious. it was cold, but I got my pants down to my knees and knelt to the floor.

I don't believe in god like most people. i believe in a higher power but don't think he pays any attention to us. i hope I am right. i put my cock against her freezing cold pussy. rigor mortis, no moisture in her pussy, no lubricant. i was screwed.

i had gone this far. i wasn't going to be denied the pussy that was legally mine, at least while she was alive. I started going through drawers. finally, two rooms down the hall, I found some lubricant that I didn't even want to think about why they had it.

Back in the room, I dropped to the floor. I greased up my still throbbing cock. then, gently started applying lube to her pussy. it didn't feel as soft and fleshy as i remembered, but once I got my cock in, I remembered the ecstasy of having sex with my beautiful loving wife.

her eyes were closed, so I wiped my hands and opened them. I was a little surprised when they stayed open. I was fucking my dead wife as she seemed to look at me. I suddenly came harder than i can ever remember. it just kept pumping cum until it started oozing out her vagina.

i fell to the floor next to her. started playing with her erect nipples. and it wasn't more than 2 minutes before my erection returned.

as i lay on the floor, i could see the other two gurneys against the wall, side by side... then I got an evil thought in my head. yes, you know what I did.

I jumped up. penis purple and throbbing out of control. I walked slowly over to the other dead girl. I had no idea what she looked like.

I pulled back the cover and my jaw dropped. she was the most perfect looking blonde I had ever seen. her hair was cut short, up to her neck. And if i had any doubts about if she was a natural blonde before, I just saw the proof. a small patch of silky blonde hair sitting on top of her pussy mound. her tits were also not very big, but thats okay. she had thin, but muscular legs that made them look longer than they were. I noticed a nasty scrape on her left arm and left hip. not too big, and they had been cleaned.

the sheet goes to the floor next to my dead wife. this girl was even lighter than my wife. And somehow she seemed a bit more limber. I don't know why. I repeated the process., massaging her legs until they parted and revealed the smallest set of pussy lips I've ever seen. In a perfect clam shape with still some rosy pinkness left. her lips were also fuller than my wifes. not a lot, but they were cushiony to the touch. I took some books from a nearby shelf to put under their heads so I could see their faces better.

The girls eyes were still closed. When I opened them, they were bright gray, like so many movie stars. except for the scrapes from the accident, her flesh was smoother than my wifes, as a teen girls flesh would be. My wife was stunning. The perfect sex object now displaying her wares. And now this strange girl, legs spread, bright gray eyes appearing to look into mine. neither naked female able to smile, since they were dead. I make sure everything ls lubed appropriately and just before i enter this fresh coed, it occurs to me to check something.

I pulled apart her lips and with some work, and found...a hymen. if there is a god, i'm going to hell anyway. I gently enter her. looking into her eyes, then over at my wife who was now watching me fuck a dead teen girl. when I said her pussy was small and tight, and now a hymen? I wasn't kidding. I have an average size penis, about 5-6 inches. but, the blood had been pumping so long, I has as thick as I was long at this point.

I started to think it was't going to work, then decided I was going to MAKE it happen. the lube was adequate. I pulled back for a forceful thrust and grabbed her shoulders for support as I pushed hard. i felt ripping flesh. i mean lots of ripping flesh. i looked down and saw some blood. just what rubbed off her vagina as I made her a woman. I kept going. my god, it was impossibly tight. within a minute, i had again cum more than i thought i had in me.

i cleaned myself off, thinking it was time to put everyone back in place. but, i saw them again. lying side by side. these two beautiful women, totally naked. and totally mine to do as I wish.

I rolled the both over. they could have been mother and daughter. perfect asses. just absolutely perfect. i lubed up. started pumping my wifes asshole. When she was alive, she said that is something she would NEVER EVER do. out of the question. Yet, there I was. pushing my cock into her asshole. it felt a little, grainy, i guess? but obviously very tight. She was dead. I could go as deep as I wanted. I pushed and pushed, grinding into her cold, but bouncy soft ass cheeks. it felt incredible.

then, the girl. it felt about the same, but her ass was smoother, heaving and swollen, although, quite cold which I had gotten used to. I managed to lift her to her knees, sort of. i grabbed her tits and pulled myself into her as deeply as I possible could. that's when the final and most powerful gushing of cum started. I'm laying on her back kissing her neck as my cock empties into her. at that moment i thought of the girl who was driving. how much more guilty she would feel if she saw her friends hymen and asshole torn to shreds because she couldn't wait to text later.

an hour or so later, I had cleaned everything up. found new coverings. the old ones were quite dirty now. and had both in place and looking pretty much like they did when I arrived.

i put the dirty sheets in my car and trashed them later.

after I was sure i had all in order, i woke my friend, the embalmer. he was embarrassed he has slept so long. I told him it was fine, because I got to say goodbye to my wife.

He tells me he is going to stay and start the embalming since its almost morning, anyway. He walks me to the door. gives me a hug and tells me again how sorry he is. then...what he says next, well, that is why I'm confessing today. I'm an evil person. More than you know. My friend, who was kind enough to bring me to the funeral home to see my wife... he tells me what he was too emotionally choked up to say before his chapel nap.

that poor girl in the room with my wife? that was his granddaughter. She had just graduated high school and was heading to a Purity Pledge meeting before heading to Summer Camp. A Christian group of teens that pledge to maintain their virginity until marriage. He said to me that the only solace he could find in this senseless death, is that she will go to her grave having kept her promise.

Yes. I am going to hell.

Part 2 of, big nosed nurse turned into slut.As I wrote before, I was working in a hospital as an attendant and got friendly with this nurse. I saw her outside of work but never fancied her. Her dress style was really awful, granny type dresses and she had a huge nose. It was only after she had a couple of accidents which got her uniform dirty and then her spare one also got ruined. She borrowed a workmates uniform which was tight in all the right places, made me take notice of her. Got chatting to her, invited her over for some pizza and during the evening I tried my luck with her. She was kind of hesitant, so I didn't push it. I asked was she ok and she said that she never did it with someone before. I said that it has very natural and it didn't make a difference how unixperianced she was. She mentioned that she saw a porn video and she wasn't as flexible as the women on the video. I laughed and said there wouldn't be too many that loose. I said to watch these videos, the most of them are more realistic and I got Motherless on the laptop and after watching then I turned a virgin into a dick lover. She would call over to my place every so often for a chat, well that's what she called it, which always ended in sex. This was going on for months. I'd see her out, she'd be with a few of her workmates but she never had any guy chat her up. All of her other friends had guys trying to pick them up but Marie was always left alone. One of the nights that she called over, she asked me " is it because of my nose that no fellow is interested in her". I told her that I thought it had nothing to do with your nose that it was more about your style of clothes. I told her about the uniform she had on when I first, really noticed her. God help her, she did buy new clothes but they weren't much of an improvement. ‌Marie knew that I was always off with the guys, that I wasn't interested in a steady relationship. I only wanted to have a bit of fun. So when she asked me to go away with her for a weekend, it kinda startled me. She said she won a weekend away at this fancy hotel. I didn't know what to say but Marie said that it means nothing, but she thought it might be fun to get away for a few days. Well I thought, the city where the hotel is, really has a name for hen and stag partys. Heck, i said why not. The weekend arrived and she drove us. During the journey she brought up about her style in clothing and I again mentioned how tight figure hugging outfits would really suit her. I offered to go with her to give my opinion and she accepted. The one I told her to put on for the first night was a short tight sun dress with string straps over her shoulders. When it was time to go out, she slipped on the dress and came out saying that she wasn't too sure about this. I said to her, me too. I said that she'll have to get rid of the bra because it was ruining the look of the dress. WHAT, she said in a puzzled voice. I said it again, ditch the bra because with all the straps showing its taking away from the dress. So back into the room she went. She came back out saying, "are you sure about this". Wow, what a change. I told her that she really looks hot. She was happy with everything except not having a bra on. I told her that we'd take a walk and see how she felt after wearing it for a while. We went for a walk, then for a bite to eat and she was getting comfortable with her new style of a dress. After dinner we headed to this popular and very busy bar. We squeezed our way up to the counter and ordered the drinks. After 4 drinks we decided to get out and see if we could find a quieter bar but I had to go to the restroom. I told Marie to wait here, that I'll be right back and don't be shocked if one of the 3 guys who were standing near us would come up to you. She slowly turned to take a look at who I was talking about, turned back and said, no way would, they, or anyone come up to me. I headed off, did the job and when I came out of the restroom, sure enough one of them was talking to her with his hands all over her back and shoulders. When I got there he scattered away and we headed off back to the hotel for a few more drinks. She couldn't get over how I knew someone would try to talk to her. She said that he wanted to buy her a drink. She said "that never happened to me before". I told her if she let me pick out another outfit for tomorrow night, our last night, that she'd have a lot of the bar looking at her and a good few looking to get off with her. "That'll never happen" she said. Give me your card and I'll guarantee you'll have a choice of guys. After getting back to the hotel for those few more drinks, I noticed this couple sitting at a table near the restroom, the man was facing the room and the lady was sitting alongside him. When Marie went to the restroom I could see that the man couldn't take his eyes off of her. I could understand why. When Marie would walk her boobs would be bouncing everywhere. When she got back I told her about the man staring at her and she loved hearing about it. She said that she's going to walk past and look for herself and sure enough he couldn't take his eyes off her....or was it her boobs. She came back and she was so delighted to think that someone was ogling her. After one last drink, I said to Marie "why don't you give him something to really stare at and drop our key card near his table, bend from the waist to pick it up". She didn't have to be asked twice, up she popped, took the key card out of her bag. She went well past the table, turned around to come back and dropped the card in front of the table. The man said to Marie "sorry I think you dropped something" . With that she turned back, thanked him and bent over and picked it up. Man, you should've seen him. He had his neck stretch, his eyes were huge as Marie boobs almost fell out of her dress. We finished and the 2 of us headed up to our room and Marie was super horny.‌ What a night.‌‌The next morning after breakfast Marie handed me her credit card, gave me her pin and said that she couldn't wait to see what I'd pick out for her. Little did she know what I had in mind for her outfit. I knew the size of most things but not her bra or shoe size. I took a look at one of her bras and then her shoe and headed off to go shopping. After a few pit stops....beers and a joint....my ideas of an outfit were getting wilder. I went from one shop to the next and before long I had everything I needed. A few more beers and back to the hotel. I put her outfit in my bag, left her credit card on the bedside table and headed down to the pool for most of the day, meeting up with Marie for lunch. She wanted to know what I got her but I wouldn't tell her. I said she'd have to wait until we get ready for the night. We wasted more time walking the city and taking in some sights and museums. We headed to the hotel to get ready to have dinner, then to a few bars. Marie took a shower and I put her outfit on the bed for her. After a bit I heard this shout, "you can't be serious" and came out of the bedroom with the outfit in her hands. I said " try it on before you judge it, sure didn't you say the same thing about last nights dress as well". She said ok and went back into the bedroom. 15 minutes later she comes out with the outfit on, giving out that I bought the wrong size bra, that I only got a B cup and not a C size..... OMG....I couldn't believe how she looked. She looked like the biggest slut around, prostitute-like. It was better than I ever thought. I told her that the bra must have been labeled wrong on the hanger, it definitely said that it was 32C. I got her one of those push-up bras...hello boys....that had a leopard print on it. The smaller cup bra not only pushed her tits up but also, they were spilling out of the bra. Her white blouse had its buttons ready to pop because of the extra size that the push-up bra was giving her boobs. I could see the leopard print quite easily through the blouse. She was also tugging at her skirt, which was a mini....I tried to get the shortest one I could see....and I also bought these vintage looking platform boots that came below her knees which made it look like her legs went on forever. I told her that she looked beautiful. I said that the outfit really showed off all her great parts and took away from the thing you don't like. I went over to her and undid a couple of her buttons....she almost had them buttoned to the top......which really exposed her cleavage but she said " no way" and went to button them up. I said let's compromise and only button one up and she reluctantly agreed. As we started out the door, I called her back. I said that she had really visible pantie lines, that I should have gotten a g-string so it wouldn't ruin the look. She was pulling and stretching and trying to smooth the non-existent pantie lines. I said " the only way out of it is to take off your panties so the lines don't show". I couldn't believe it, she actually fell for it, and took off her pantie and asked was this better. ‌‌We went for dinner and as we walked to the restaurant Marie was either pulling her skirt down or trying to pull her blouse together. I told her how hot she looked and that it's so different from what she usually had on. "Trust me" I said.‌ At the meal she had a lot more to drink than what she normally would. I noticed that she was really loosening up, getting a lot more confident with herself. We paid the bill and headed to a bar. I told Marie that I had no doubt that she could have the choice of the bar tonight and don't be afraid because, you have what they want, so use it. We went into the bar It wasn't as crowded as last night but still the place was buzzing. We made our way to 2 stools at the counter and placed our order. Half way through that drink, I could see a few guys checking Marie out. I thought to myself, why wouldn't they be looking at that super fit body in an outfit that was only half covering her. I told Marie what I saw and wanted to see who they were. I said to her "I bet you the very minute I go to the restroom someone will come to chat you up" , and off I went. When I came back out there was 2 guys up at the bar alongside of her, one at either side. I could see that she had another drink Infront of her, a cocktail, so she definitely scored a drink out of them. I left her with the 2 guys and I started to check out the girls from the 3 different hen partys that were at this place. An hour passed and I checked back with Marie and I see her, now sitting at the table, with with these 2 guys and their 3 friends. I could see a load of empty and full bottles of beer and also 1 full cocktail glass plus 2 empty ones. Between the drink she had at the restaurant and what she had here, I'd say that Marie was well on it. I see her getting up from the table and gave a little wobble but steadied herself before making her was to the restroom. I met her on the way back to the table to see if everything was ok. She gave me a huge kiss, thanking me. She said that she couldn't believe how an outfit would make such a difference. As she was telling me this, a song started to play and she screams, "this is my favorite song" and goes into the middle of the crowded floor and starts to dance. She is so into the song, dancing by herself, in the middle of all the roudiness, on the floor. Before the song got into the second verse, Marie starts to get a lot of attention. 2 of the guys who were after getting her the cocktails saw Marie dancing. Before long she's in the middle of them spinning with her hands up over her head. The spinning stops, and she grabs one of the guys around the shoulders, and starts to grind on his leg. She stops the grinding and starts to circle rhythmically to the music, her finger tips rubbing on the guys chest as she spins. One of the guys catches Marie from behind and gets a handful of her boobs. He then started to grind his bulge on her ass and Marie was helping him by gyrating her ass. The other one has his leg between Marie's and she's riding his thigh and has a hold of his dick through his pants. The 3 of them were having of fully clothed orgy. The music stopped and they kept the orgy going for a bit before they stopped. As they walked back to the table, I started to chuckle to myself, I could see a wet patch on the leg of the guy who had his leg between Marie's legs. She must have left, snail marks, from her juices from the humping she was giving his leg. I had another drink and them cought Marie's attention, telling her that I was heading off. She jumped up and came over to me and said that she was ready also, and just left the table of guys....to their disappointment.On our walk back to the hotel, Marie didn't stop talking about the great time she had at the bar. She didn't notice....or was it care....that her blouse had only 2 buttons tied. Marie's blouse was being kept open by her boobs, exposing her leopard print bra. Her tits looked squished and were, spilling out, of the, to small of a cup size bra. She was getting a lot of attention from guys passing us. We arrive back to the hotel where I was going to take her up to the room, but Marie had a different idea, she turned and went into the bar. She ordered herself a cocktail and me a beer and sat at a table. I noticed the couple from the night before were sitting at the table straight across from us and just like last night the man couldn't take his eyes off if Marie. His wife was sitting with her back to us but Marie was really giving him something to look at. Marie was kind of slowing down from all the drink she was after consuming. She said that she thought she might head up to the room when she finished the drink.Just before Marie finished, she got up to go to the restroom having a huge wobble this time as she tried to walk. She was using the chairs and a table to steady her self, which she did, and headed off. She was just about to inter the door of the lady's when she stopped to talk to someone who was out of my live of view. After a bit I could see a hand on Marie's ass as she was talking but I still couldn't see who it was. Then she dissapeared from my sight passing the door of the lady's ( the only other place down there is the men's room). 10 - 15 minutes passed when she finally comes back to the table. One of Marie's nipples were completely out of her bra, almost her hole boob was showing. I could see what I looked like globs of cum in her hair and on her blouse. It didn't take a genius to know what she was doing. The next thing I see the man from the other table, comming from the restroom along with another fellow and they both headed to the bar. I could see them laughing and every so often turn to look down at our table. Eventually they took their drinks and headed back in different directions to their tables. It was time for us to head up to the room, I helped Marie up and as I stood her out I could see a wet patch where she was sitting......man..... she was taken from both ends like a pig on a spit. We arrived at our room, Marie collapsed on the bed without saying a word.The next morning I asked her how she enjoyed her night and she was very patchy with what happened, so I filled in the things she couldn't remember.Since then a load of the nurses she works with aren't talking to her. She's now taking any dick she can, her workmates boyfriends and a couple of husbands. She's now the hospital... SLUT...‌‌‌

Alexis

"Push 'em back! Push 'em back! Way back!" yelled young
Alexis as she cheered on the varsity football team in a joint
cheer with the combined varsity and JV squads at the pep rally.
She could feel the back of her little pleated skirt flip up
in the air with her hip movements, knowing that the shortness of
her skirt was revealing her bright blue cheer panties each time
she thrust her ass out with the cheer.
Alexis smiled as she noticed some of the boys looking at her
ass with great interest. She wanted to be popular, and if
shaking and wiggling was what it took, she was willing to do it
in order to get that kind of attention.
After the cheer, the rally concluded with the band playing
the school's fight song. Both cheerleading squads did their
dance routine to the music, and Alexis took advantage of the
opportunity to do her own exaggerated version, bumping and
grinding sensuously and shaking her ass for the boys.
Unknown to young Alexis, however, was the fact that Coach
Johnson also had his eyes on her. Not wanting to be obvious, of
course, he would sneak glimpses of her hot teenage body as she
shimmied and shook with the movements of her teammates.
As the pep rally came to an end, the principal dismissed the
students to their next class. Coach Johnson carefully approached
little Alexis.
"Young lady, could you come to my office? I need to have a
word with you about your performance here," he told her, rather
quietly. "I'll give you a pass for being late to your next
class."
"Sure, I guess so, Coach Johnson," Alexis replied.
"Just come by in a few minutes, then," he told her, as he
turned and walked to his office, next to the boys' locker room.
As he walked into his office, he took great care to close the
blinds on the windows facing the hallway, and pushing in the
button on the inside of his office door so it would lock when
closed. He sat down in the chair behind his desk. His cock was
already getting hard with anticipation. The coach desperately
wanted the hot little cheerleader, and he knew he could threaten
her with suspension from cheering due to her exaggerated
exhibition on the gym floor.
Within minutes, there was a knock on his door.
"Come in," he said.
Alexis carefully opened the door and stepped inside.
"Go ahead and close the door, if you would," he said.
Alexis obeyed, unknowingly locking herself into the office
with the horny coach.
The young cheerleader looked at the coach rather sheepishly,
sensing that she about to be reprimanded.
"Is this about my performance during the pep rally?" she
asked, already knowing the answer to her question.
"Yes, young lady," he said. "And it could cost you your spot
on the cheerleading squad, if I push the issue. Do you have an
explanation?"
Alexis bit her lip and looked down at the floor nervously, as
she shifted her weight from one foot to the other, back and
forth.
"Well..." she said.
"Yes?" he inquired.
"It's just that I'd like to be popular with the boys, and
they like it when I put on a show like that," she admitted.
"I'll bet they do," he told her. "So you wanted to be as
sexy as you could, didn't you?"
Alexis nodded.
"How old are you, Alexis?" he asked.
"Sixteen," she answered.
"Have you ever had sex with a boy?" he asked.
The question surprised her, but she figured she'd be honest.
"No," Alexis said. "I'd like to, though. But please don't
get me kicked off the squad."
"And that's okay," he reassured her. "You know, I could
teach you a lot about how to be popular with boys. You know, sex
stuff that they like a girl to do to them."
"Like what?" Alexis asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Well, Alexis, it would work best if I actually showed you."
"I don't know, sir," she said. "You mean doing stuff to me
and me doing stuff to you?"
"Only if you'd like me to show you. You could practice with
me. That way, you'd be all prepared for the boys, and you
wouldn't have to worry about being embarrassed because you don't
know what to do with them."
It made sense to Alexis, and she did think the coach was a
good-looking man. Plus, if she didn't, he could have her kicked
off the squad...
"But what if somebody found out?" she asked.
"Would you tell anybody?" he asked.
"God, no!" she gasped. "I'd get kicked off the cheer squad,
for sure."
"Well then, I guess this could be our little private sex
education class," he told her with a smile.
Alexis giggled, still nervous about the idea.
"So," she said. "How would we start?"
"First, why don't you take a couple of steps back and give me
a good view of you in your little cheerleading uniform?" he
suggested.
Alexis did so, and modeled her little uniform for the coach's
enjoyment, watching him as he devoured her with his lustful eyes.
Her light brown hair was not quite shoulder-length, cut
straight across and curled under, with bangs draping her
forehead. As she smiled sweetly, slight dimples formed in her
cheeks. Her eyes were bright blue and captivating, and her lips
were shapely and smooth with her lip-gloss. The cheerleader's
complexion was attractive, as well - not tanned, but not fair-
skinned, either.
Alexis wore a royal blue button-down V-necked sleeveless
shell top with two thin white stripes across the shoulders and
down the sides. The white letters "LIONS" arched across her
chest, pushed outward by her B-cup breasts. Under the shell top,
she wore a thin, tight white turtleneck midriff top under the
shell.
Her skirt was a matching royal blue with the two thin white
stripes running down the sides and hemming around the bottom. In
addition to the banded trim on the hem, the skirt also had twelve
inverted white pleats. It was deliciously short on her, only
covering her bloomer-covered crotch by a couple of inches.
As he had noticed earlier, Alexis was wearing tight royal
blue bloomers underneath. As his eyes traveled downward, he
smiled at her shapely thighs and her knobby teenaged knees.
Alexis' cheerleading uniform was completed with a pair of
white kneesocks, pulled smartly up to the bottom of her kneecaps,
with three thin blue stripes around the top section of the socks.
She wore a pair of blue and white athletic shoes.
"Do you like our uniforms?" she asked.
"Oh, yes," he said. "Why don't you turn away from me, now?"
Alexis spun around, her back facing the coach.
"Like this, Coach Johnson?"
"Yes, my dear. Now bend over slowly for me."
With her feet together, she slowly bent forward for him. As
she did so, her little pleated skirt pulled up high on her tight
ass, showing off the back of her smooth thighs and the crotch of
those tight blue bloomers as they bulged in a tiny pussy-wrap
mound.
"How's this?" Alexis inquired.
"Excellent."
"You're just trying to get a better look at my bloomers,
aren't you?" she asked.
"Absolutely."
Alexis laughed.
"And how do they look?" she teased.
"Magnificent, my dear."
Her cunny lips bulged in the blue fabric between her thighs.
He could feel his cock rock-hard, aching for the young girl's
treasure. The coach flipped on his desk radio and quickly found
a station with some good dance music.
"Okay, Alexis, how about showing me some of your dance
moves?" he asked.
The cheerleader stood back up and spun around to face him,
then began a dance routine to the song. She shimmied and shook,
her tiny skirt flipping about on her ass and flashing its pleats
as she ground to the beat.
Alexis spun back around and shook her ass while she slowly
pulled up the back of her skirt, showing off her tight little
bloomers again.
"Oh, yeah, that's it," he encouraged.
By the time the song ended, the coach's cock couldn't take
any more teasing. He had to have this magnificent little
strumpet, and now.
"What would you like me to do now?" Alexis asked.
"Come over here and suck on my cock," he told her.
The coach stood up and unfastened his trousers. As they
dropped to his ankles, he pulled down his briefs. An eight-inch
stalk of man-flesh sprang free of its shackles and wobbled
obscenely toward the young girl. She just stared at it.
"Haven't you ever seen a cock before?" he asked.
"No, not on a man," she admitted. "Just on the baby boys I
used to babysit."
"Quite a bit different, huh?"
Alexis nodded as she stepped up to him.
"You've had the sex education class here, haven't you?" he
asked.
"Yeah," she answered. "I mean, I know how sex works and
everything, I've just never seen it in person or tried anything
with a boy."
Coach Johnson put his hands on Alexis' waist.
"Remember that sex works by a boy sliding his cock back and
forth inside your pussy until he gets so excited that he cums."
"You mean when he shoots his sperm?" Alexis inquired.
"Yeah, when he shoots his milky liquid into you."
Alexis nodded.
"It's all about friction," he told her. "A boy needs that
friction on his cock, no matter if it's from your pussy or you
simulate it with your hand or mouth."
"My mouth?" she asked.
"Yeah, your mouth can act just like your pussy. It's warm
and moist. You can pump his cock back and forth in your mouth,
and even excite him faster by pumping it with your hand at the
same time. It's called 'giving a blowjob'."
Alexis smiled and nodded.
"Just be careful not to let him cum in your pussy unless
you're taking birth control, or you might get pregnant," he
warned.
"And boys don't usually know if they're about to cum, until
it's too late," he added. "Experienced men know when they're
getting close, so they can warn their partner if they don't want
it squirting inside them."
"So, if you fucked me, you would know to pull out in time?"
Alexis asked.
"Yes, my dear. You're not on birth control, are you?"
"No," she told him.
"Well, if you're planning on having sex with the boys, you
should be," he advised.
Alexis nodded again as she looked down at his cock.
"Go ahead. Stroke it with your hand," he suggested.
The darling cheerleader wrapped her fingers around the warm
shaft and started a slow handjob on him.
"Yeah, baby, that's called a 'handjob'. Start slowly at
first, and keep getting faster and faster, unless he asks you to
slow down, of course."
The two forbidden lovers stood there for several minutes. He
kissed her softly while she worked him with her hand.
"Would you like to try a blowjob now?" he asked. "Boys
really like that."
"Okay."
The coach sat down in his chair. Alexis dropped to her knees
and held his cock still while she moved her mouth closer.
"You can lick it, too, and play tongue games with it just to
tease him even more," he coached.
He pointed to the location just under the tip of the cockhead
on the underside.
"See this spot?" he asked.
"Yeah?"
"That spot's the most sensitive part of a guy's cock.
Wiggling the tip of your tongue right there while giving a
blowjob, will drive a guy wild."
Alexis laughed.
"Well, let me see if it works on you," she said. "You're not
gonna squirt your stuff in my mouth, are you?"
"No, sweetheart, I'm gonna fuck you later. By the way, do
you still have your cherry?"
Alexis shook her head.
"Nope," she said. "I popped it a couple of years ago when I
experimented with my mom's vibrator."
"Okay, just checking," he said. "I still want to make sure I
don't cum inside your pussy. Do you have a problem with me doing
it in your mouth?"
Alexis wrinkled her nose.
"I don't think I want to try that yet," she said. "I've
heard it doesn't taste very good."
"Who told you that?" he inquired.
"One of my friends. Her boyfriend ejaculated in her mouth
once, and she said it tasted pretty bad."
The coach smiled.
"Well, sometimes, that's true," he explained. "It depends on
the guy and also on the girl's tastes."
"So where would you like me to shoot my stuff?" he asked.
"I don't know," she said. "Where did you want to?"
"How about if I spray it all over that pretty face of yours?"
he offered. "It's called 'taking a facial'."
Alexis laughed.
"On my face?" she asked, quite surprised.
"Yeah," he said.
"I guess that would be okay," she relented.
The coach watched as Alexis swirled her tongue around the
head of his cock, getting just a taste of his meat.
"It tastes different," she commented.
"Bad?" he asked.
"No, just strange," Alexis answered.
She opened her mouth wide and leaned forward into him, taking
his cock about four inches into her sweet, teenaged mouth. Then
she sealed her lips around the shaft and started sliding his
prick back and forth in her sucking mouth.
"That's it, baby," he said. "Suck it just like that."
She looked up at him with innocent eyes as she mouth-fucked
the coach in her cheerleading uniform.
"That's so sexy when you look up at me like that," he told
her. "You have a natural talent for this."
Alexis giggled as she sucked the coach, flattered by his
comments. She used a hand to pump the rest of his cock, which
wouldn't fit in her mouth.
"Very nice with the hand," he moaned. "Don't forget to use
your tongue on that spot I showed you."
Alexis pulled her mouth back a bit and just pumped with her
hand while she flicked the tip of her tongue repeatedly across
the sensitive underside of his cock, just behind the head.
"Oh, God, yes..." he groaned. "That's doing it just like a
pro."
Alexis resumed her mouthstroke on him, her curled-under hair
swaying forward and back as she blew the coach.
After a minute or so longer, he knew he had to stop the girl.
"Okay, darling, you can stop now," he said.
Alexis popped her sweet lips off him.
"Was that okay?" she asked.
"You were terrific," he told her. "I had to stop you, 'cause
you were gonna make me cum if you kept going."
Alexis smiled.
"Now what?" she asked.
"I'm gonna lick that cheerleader pussy of yours," he said,
with a smile.
Alexis laughed as he stood up, then helped her up to her
feet.
"But first," he said, "let's get those panties of yours
down."
He reached under the sides of Alexis' tiny cheerleading skirt
and grasped the sides of her bright blue bloomers, then tugged
them down with her panties until they dropped over her white
kneesocks to her shoes.
The coach reclined Alexis onto his desk and lifted her feet
to the edge of the desk, with her knees cocked high in the air.
Her bloomers and panties were still wrapped around her left ankle
as he gently spread her knees wide apart. The white pleats of
her little blue skirt fanned open as she revealed her almost-bald
pussy for the coach.
Alexis smiled as he stroked the inside of her thin thighs and
her calves through her cheerleading kneesocks. His head
disappeared under her pleats as he buried his face into her
teenaged crotch and placed his warm tongue on her pink pussy.
She felt him lick it softly, his breath softly teasing her
tender clit. Then she felt his tongue glide upward to her love
trigger.
"Ooh, coach, that feels sooooo gooooood..." she groaned. She
squeezed her breasts through her royal blue shell top and bit her
lip as he stroked her pinkness with his taste buds.
He varied his rhythm and direction of licking with expert
technique, listening to his young lover groan in delight. After
a few minutes, he pushed a couple of fingers to her virgin pussy
and slowly drove them into the moistness.
"Oh, God!" Alexis exclaimed, her senses heightened by the
feeling of his fingers within her. Her breasts heaved against
her tight shell top.
He slowly slid the two fingers in and out of her moist twat.
It was a tight fit, and that fact excited him even more about the
prospect of burying his swollen cock into that ultra-tight
teenaged cheerleading snatch.
The coach licked and sucked on her clit while he finger-
fucked her, until she couldn't take it any longer.
"Oh, sir!" she gasped. "You're gonna make me cum any second!
Keep going!"
He obeyed and quickly sent the young girl to the brink. With
a groan, Alexis trembled as her body reached orgasm with an
intensity she had never felt from her mom's vibrator.
"Fuck!" Alexis cried in delight.
He slowed his stimulation down to a stop and stood up over
her.
"That was wonderful," she gushed. "Thank you."
"No problem, my sweetheart. Are you ready to get fucked for
the first time?"
Alexis nodded and smiled.
Coach Johnson pulled her to the edge of the table and fisted
his cock, still wet with Alexis' saliva, against her buttery
pussy lips. The teen cheerleader was well lubricated already,
and ready to get drilled by her first cock.
"Go ahead, coach," she said. "Put it in me."
He popped the head into her and slowly pushed several inches
in.
"Well, Alexis," he announced. "Officially, you're not a
virgin anymore."
She giggled.
"Sounds okay to me, Coach Johnson. Show me what it's like to
get fucked."
The coach pulled partway out, then fucked another inch or so
into the sweet cheerleader.
"God, your pussy is so fucking tight, and it feels great," he
observed.
Alexis giggled again. She wrapped her white kneesocks with
the blue stripes around his ass as he pumped into her slowly.
"It feels so good in there," Alexis mumbled.
"And I'm glad you enjoy this, 'cause I am, too," he said
softly as he leaned forward onto his elbows, lying on top of the
girl on the desk. He kissed young Alexis softly as he slowly
worked more cock into her wet snatch.
"You know, sometimes guys like a girl to talk dirty to them,
too," he added. "It helps turn them on."
"Really?" she asked.
"Yeah, go ahead and try it, Alexis. Talk dirty to me."
Alexis chuckled.
"Fuck me good, coach," she offered. "Fuck my tight little
cheerleader pussy."
"Yeah, that's good," he encouraged.
"I want you to fuck me really good with that big cock and
then blow your load all over my face," she said.
"Yeah, baby," he said, as he slapped his balls on her ass
with each thrust, now getting faster and harder as he went.
Alexis wrapped her white-sleeved arms around him, enjoying
her first fuck. They kissed repeatedly as they screwed on the
desk, exploring each other's mouth with their tongue, lost in
passion.
After several minutes, he suddenly pulled out of her.
"Were you ready to shoot your stuff?" Alexis asked.
"Almost," he said, "but first, I wanna fuck you in a
different position. We're gonna do it doggy-style."
Alexis laughed again as he lifted off of her and pulled her
up to her feet. Her little skirt fell back down into place.
"Just turn around and put your elbows on the desk," he
instructed.
She did so, looking over her shoulder to watch as he slid her
cheerleading skirt up high on her ass. Her white pleats fanned
outward as he stuck his prick back into her tight little pussy,
this time from behind.
Alexis spread her kneesock-encased legs wide apart for
balance as the coach commenced drilling her in that position. He
grasped the sides of her waist for leverage as he relentlessly
pounded her love tunnel with his hard cock.
"Aw, coach," Alexis gasped. "It feels like it's so much
deeper in me."
Her hair swung forward and back as he rode the cheerleader
into the desk, but he knew he couldn't last any longer.
"I'm getting so close," he said. "Are you ready for me to
cum on your face?"
"Yes," she told him.
"Good. When I tell you to, stand up, turn around and kneel
in front of me, and tilt your face toward the ceiling."
"Okay."
He lasted about fifteen more seconds.
"Now!" he shouted.
He pulled out, and Alexis quickly spun around and knelt
before him, offering her innocent, angelic face for him to
decorate. She looked down at his cock as he pumped it with his
hand for a few seconds.
Suddenly, a stream of warm semen splattered on the side of
her mouth and up the side of her nose. She instinctively
squeezed her eyes shut as another round of jizz landed on her
upper lip and yet another on her nose.
Alexis giggled as more spunk rained down on the poor
cheerleader. The coach had a full load stored up for the
teenager, and his balls emptied themselves onto her eyelids and
forehead, matting down her sweet brunette bangs under a blanket
of white splooge.
Finally, mercifully, the facial ended. Alexis smiled but
kept her eyes closed as she kept her face turned upward. Gobs of
gooey cum oozed down the sides of her face and dangled from her
chin.
"Baby, let me get you a towel and clean you up," he said.
He walked over and picked up a shower towel, but before he
handed it to her, he pulled out a digital camera from his desk
drawer.
Alexis could hear the clicks and see the light from the
flashes.
"What are you doing?" she asked with a frothy face.
"Taking a few digital pictures so I can enjoy them later," he
said. "Do you mind?"
"No," she said. "That's fine, but please don't show them to
anybody."
"I won't," he promised. "Smile again for the camera, and you
can open your eyes now."
Alexis tentatively opened her eyes, and since she didn't feel
any cum dripping into her eyes, she kept them open and smiled for
his camera.
She felt so naughty, and she loved every second of it.

Something in my nature even when it begs my Master to stop in same time begs for His lust every second. Consumed with His Lust can't stop falling down into His primal hands. And dancing on His strings never felt better. Things that I cannot explain are touched and all of me is wrapped in it, my mind can't fight it and my body just follows His orders.. love the idea of His hard cock while He works and sees me violating my ass for Him.
Bite into me my Sneaky Master Your slave is begging for You constantly.
My mind, my soul, my lips, my eyes, my holes, every part of me begs for You.

This happened when my family moved to a new house, we would all sleep in the same room, me(14 years, i was in 8th grade) and my brother (18, he just graduated) in a bunk bed (i believe that's how you call em) or a dual bed, idk. and my parents (38, i guess) in a king-size bed.

In order to see TV we would have to turn on the VHS, so naturally a buch of tapes were on top of it. My dad used to keep all of his tapes there mixed with my movies (regular TV recorded shows and movies), i mean "all" (you know, his porn collection), anyway, my brother was working at the time and my mom and dad worked till 3 o'clock) school finished at 2 o'clock for me (im not from the US, so we have different educational systems), so i'd have 1 hour to check out the tapes, till anyone came home.

This one time, i played this green tape, it stood up from the regular black ones, so it got my attention. It had music videos, so i forward it, normal fast-forward speed its shit, so i pressed STOP and blue screen forward it, and played it, repeating the process till i see some "action", and this time when i pressed PLAY a couple was on a bed fore-playing, the woman (was in underware, messy hair, couldn't see her face) was slowly kissing the man's (he was wearing a tong) chest, belly, and groin, who had a hard-on pretty normal for a sex-tape.

Suddenly the bedroom they were in and the particular couple seemed familiar to me, then i recognized the man and woman, they were my parents so in a shock i Stopped the tape and blue-screen re-winded it, ejected it and putted it on top of the other VHSs, i was in a daze and from that day on did never check any of my father's tapes. Of course i never saw my mom in that way, so it scared me seeing that, at "that" time (i know it sounds cliché and probably will make it less believable but, its true, its not like i fucked my mom every day so im sure its a pretty common experience that lots of people have had).

Btw, this is my first Confession here, so i got no fucking idea what the characther limit is, will write the other family related stories if someone is interest.

natural order

Hello, not to offend, but ALL states below the state of VA should throw in the towel on all things that involve the aspects of Hotwifing, Cuckolding, BBC, stag/vixen, "playing", and basically ANYTHING that has to do with having "ADULT" fun.....I said it and mean it.. To the young bulls here, I suggest a trek to the northern, western parts of the U.S. are very much more fruitful. I am speaking from total experience. The amount of fuckery involved is totally askew and misaligned with the codes, class and culture of the very definition of freedom, fun, and fucking. From conversations of husbands that speak of the lifestyle in long term chats and pics series, only to realize converasation is only for his sick enjoyment, The offering of a wife that is the obvious example of a disingenious sexuality from a man who has turned to "experimenting"(to be kind) with his bisexual nature and attempts to barter manhood for pussy (odd, but true). There NO reason hat this should be as prevalent in this culture. Also the amount of "substances" outside of good converstion, 420, and good drinks are needed in order to obtain the sexiness and orgasmic fullfilment is not to be believed. Anyway this is to serve as a side note as to the tainted fasade of a experience of fun fukking and frolicking. One more note, the imaginary "unicorn" should NEVER have a need of obtaining any type o9f finacial gain. My resume in the lifestyle is quite extensive. I'm not writing to step on any toes, but make those who attempt to join the fun not to be discouraged but encouraged....also AMA...

The dress that kind Devil ordered came, at my cousin place.. made me think about that Sadistic bite and my fear and why do I bite my Master and then regret and crawl back.. i bite because the way He let me do my daily service is the trickery a needed trickery that makes all to feel so real, so tasty so unique. The simple interaction and my daily service makes level of deep perversion even more real more conflicting and again more unique. And the way He is honest and the way I have been honest, it's more than when we say I am honest person, it's the honesty you get one that even you didn't know it exists. When He leaves His slave and makes her crawl the wall, brings taste of intense, desire and desperation, we do like intensity we taste and it's just as well that connection we have. my Lord say it's not about taking belonging off but to make me on edge of my mind and of whatever He please. But I do panic, my nature panic and it attacks at times, it panic because it's still poked, it still crave to feel those real things one He craft so nicely and above all the reality of His personality. It's scary to be that real in corruption and level up in your conflict, but all those nice real little moments makes me really feel my submission towards Him, where i don't like something but so eager to please to conflict to giggle in that conflict, feeling fragile and exposed feeling His teeth in my soft skin. And the realty of how all that is opened inside of me, from the way we speak, craft, sink in, all fitting for His nature, and curious to know more, to taste more, to work on that connection with all His moods and my real Lord. The way He is, just like that, i ache that connection because it made me very curious about Him in general and very curious about path He wants to show me. And for quite some time that leading doesn't stop, i allways follow and that as well is something that makes my sensations so real. Even when slave gets mad.. and all the ups and downs. I wish i crave for more of that real and connection. And strange i have never felt someone be so real like my Master is, or is it because everything He do and how He is just touch my buttons and make me feel real with Him.. and i have tasted how is it really to be slave.. and can't stop wanting more and can't stop thinking it's His to lead me more, because every other real connection even if happens it won't be the same. I just hope the Devil is not that evil to take that away from me, just because he doesn't want me to have it, to take it away from himself.. because devilish toy can't stop growing inside of this dynamic, the reallity of it is scary and unique and beautiful and so intense. Crave Him the way He is, with every word so truthful.. i think this outfit is very close to that caracter You like, tho i did ordered very similar dress she have.. and just there in those things when You let m do for You hides every bigger dirty conflicted act we did.. "me in pain makes my Master hard, and He is just giving me the cock i like" that echo in my head just now.. craving to worship His cock

So my life like everyone had their life turned upside down this year. I am Laura 47 and have been a widow for 2 years. My husband of 20 years died of cancer but left me very well provided for. I live in the suburbs of London in a big 5 bedroom house with large private gardens. I don't want for money and have no need to work. I am 47 and I know I don't look 47, most people think I am in my mid 30s, I am just a little over 5 foot tall, very slim with fire red hair, I don't have much in the way of breasts, none of the women in my family have very much up top. We never had any kids as I had an accident in my teens that left me unable to have any. That's about as much personal info as you will get from me, I am writing this confession more for myself than you, so if you read it and like it that's good if you don't I really don't give a fuck.

Late last year I was toying with the idea of renting out a few of my rooms, as I live close to London I knew it would be easy to get people. I also knew I could be choosy and decided right off I was only going to rent to women. I put an advert up in early January and got a flood of responses over the next few days. The first 7 that came were OK but not really my kind of people, yes I know its wrong but I could be very choosy and I am so glad I waited. Julie came to my door next and when I first saw her I was shocked, she was so young, just turned 18 late last year and when she told me her story about being in the care system most of her life and how she had just got a job in London but it all depended on her being able to afford a room close to her job. I really felt for her and she was such a sweet girl, I had to give her the room. She told me she could just afford my price and I told her not to worry as we could talk about that later. She asked how soon she could move in? and I asked her when she wanted to move in? She looked very shy and said her bag was actually in my drive. I told her to go get it and showed her to the room next to mine. I wasn't going to rent that room out because it shares a bathroom with my room but I really felt for her and wanted to make sure she would be happy. She was very happy with the room and I let her get settled in.
I ordered out for dinner and we sat and chatted, the more we talked the more I was glad I gave her the room. I decided to put off renting the others out.
Now before meeting Julie I had never ever thought about another woman in a sexual way, well maybe as a teen but nothing every serious. Julie was a pretty girl, a little plain but she had that girl next door look, she was taller than me at 5 foot 6 tall, and had breasts I would have killed for. She was a natural blonde also. That first night she asked if she could have a bath and I laughed and said she didn't have to ask. I thought she was out about an hour later and went to the bathroom to pee, I opened the door and she was still there totally naked drying her hair. I said sorry and was about to leave and she said not to worry, being in care she said she was used to having no privacy. I said sorry again but she laughed and said it was cool. I couldn't stop myself from taking a long look at her naked body. Her breasts were not only bigger than mine but also perfect and very pert, her nipples were small and even from where I was I could tell they were hard. She also had a big but trimmed pubic bush. She went back to her room and I had my pee, I was wiping myself and noticed I was more than a little wet.
Over the next few days I saw her naked a few times, actually more than I thought was accidental. One time she had left her door open and was bent over picking clothes up from the floor, I noticed right away I got horny. That night I was in my bed and my fingers wandered to my pussy and I was soon thinking of her as I fingered myself. This went on for a whole week. Helped because I saw her naked at least once a day sometimes more. That night it was about 1am and I woke up really needing a pee, I went to the bathroom, still naked and noticed right away the door to her room was open and her bedside light was on, she was on top of her bed, naked and there was no mistaking what she was doing. Her leg were open and she was fingering herself. I stood at her door and she looked right at me and smiled. I felt myself going very red and said sorry, she laughed and said she was used to being watched. I said why? She told me both her room mates in the care home would be doing the same too. Now I am not sure if she did it by accident but she took her fingers from her pussy and licked them. I almost buckled at the knees seeing that, I do the same myself but never ever thought others girls did. She told me she couldn't sleep because she was so horny and said she had not had sex in over 3 months, I laughed and blurted out that I had not had sex in over 4 years. I was turning around to go back to my room and she said I should come and join her. I have no idea why I did it, but I went over to her bed and sat next to her. Her legs were still open and I saw she had shaved her blonde bush off totally. She pushed her finger inside and pulled it back out and licked it, she pushed it in again and when she pulled it out she raised it up and there was no mistake she was offering it for me to lick. She didn't wait, she pushed it to my mouth and in it. I licked it clean and she asked me if I liked her taste? I said I did and I had never tasted another woman before. She looked shocked and pulled me down onto the bed

OK need to stop just now more to follow

the funny thing about motherless and other anon chan porn img boards is that we're a bunch of weird, fucked up, semi-bigoted and intelligent people--most of whom participate in society in a pretty wide range of functions, including doctors, teachers, lawyers, police officers, former military, to name a few--and here we are all talking about some seriously taboo shit that's so totally strange that people would never have talked about it before the internet without getting like, burned at a stake. it's amazing to me that organizations like naambla even existed before the internet, although i guess with how overtly political sex became in the 1970s, it makes sense.

foucauldian analysis theorizes again and again that all of our relations enforce a patriarchal sexual order that enslaves all of us to a societal panopticon, the watchful entity that keeps you from running red lights when you're at an empty intersection in the dead of night, or from trying to steal even when you could get away with it--and that this matrix of power manipulates the energy of our sexuality towards its own goals.

it's important to understand that foucault isn't proposing a conspiracy, but rather a natural progression of cooperative and conglomerated interests geared, on one end, towards finding out what satisfies us, and on the other end, to use that information to encourage participation in the construction of a society with an overarching goal: in early western civilization's case, which is now the case all over the world, that goal is production, a blind word that on its flip side means profit. whether this is good or bad is besides the point. the concept of profit, like pretty much every concept that comprises the grand concept of human existence, can be used for good or evil purposes.

the point of talking about this matrix of power over our sexuality is that it distorts our sexuality: sex, at its psychological bottom line, is meant to be an exercise in power--thus "the chase," S&M, the "stud," etc--but offset power balances in early and influential relationships also trigger psychological attachments to certain types of power play--take, for instance, the classic serial killer archetype, who often comes from an abusive family or home situation (ie. dahmer and his father, gacey and his father, fish and an orphanage).

so here we are, obviously all fucked up with our strange fetishes that we can't talk about--yet anonymity provides us with the ability to communicate and acknowledge a connection in the formations that have been molded in our psychosexual landcapes. i think what we do here, sharing our stupid stories and talking about who we'd like to take, is a small but important step towards destabilizing a system that feeds on our secret desires and fears.

its the first moment in history (by moment i mean in terms of all history, so like this decade) that we can be so open in our deepest, sickest thoughts-- and i think having such an outlet affects how we act towards other people in real life, too. i know it does for me, i just feel more open about sex and stuff. at least with people i'm close to, anyway.

i think this is all tied in with violence on television and in video games as well--something inside of us wants to see destruction and its not only healthy to express it, its possibly important, because it borders on truths that people aren't conscious enough to have realized yet. underground rock and rap music have been influencing people towards honesty with raw or "shocking" emotions for decades now, and some could argue that the whole history of good art is just a progression of shocks to our consciousness. these ideas and subcultures have undoubtedly influenced the mainstream--but in terms of exploring the reality of our basest instincts, people need to be talking about violent sexuality. it's key to realizing the relationship between power and sexuality that has enslaved men and women to a system of their own creation for centuries.

wow who read all of that? LOL thanks for sticking through it.

Ok I confess that I need advice.

I am starting a relationship with a post-op trans woman, and apparently I am too big for her new vagina. I am about 7.5" long, 6" around, and about 2" wide but the problem is that she can only accommodate about 1.5" width and about 6" deep. Apparently her pussy won't be able to stretch to accommodate bigger cocks like a natural pussy would be able to.

So is there something that she can do in order to be able to make more room, because she says that there isn't. If we can't do that then is there some way that I can prevent my cock from becoming fully erect like with some kind of cock ring or something?

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

>Part 2<

There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

Alright listen up inferior males, you're about to get a crash course in how the world really works. This post is geared towards Black males. See that gorgeous set of tits up there? Naturally big, perfectly suckable nipples and currently free from bite marks? I own every inch of that sweet little brown bunny and she knows it, she knows her place and is thus rewarded for her submission. Now you may be wondering why such a fine negress specimen kneels before me, happily sucks my cock until my is pouring down her throat, begs for me to fuck her anyway I wish? Simply, for you see only a White Man can provide the proper care, attention, comfort and training to a female of any race but particularly non-White females. I've personally found that the negress makes for the perfect submissive. I've found that negresses aren't as difficult and mouthy as many make them out to be save for ill-educated ghetto garbage. Sure they can be sassy but once you show them that they're dealing with a real man they mellow down, they still have that fire but they know better than to step out of line. However I'd like to talk more about my pet, my little brown bunny. I've had my pet for the past 5-years and have claimed her in every way imaginable. She's smart(I deliberately sought out a negress the pursued a proper education), beautiful, obedient and doesn't need to be told twice when given task. She was a tad chubby when I first met her but not to the degree that was she unattractive, though after losing a total 15.7 pounds she's definitely at her peak. Now face wise she has a pretty face even if she isn't Zoe Saldaña or Gabrielle Union or even Lupita N'yongo, yet she has a good face without being a butterface(poor cursed creatures they are). She was easy to corrupt yet throughly enjoyed the process. A tip I offer to men looking for their own submissive pets; go for the innocent girls who try to act naughty, they're quite open to the idea of being the property of a man. My Bunny was the same, she wanted to be naughty but was so shy that even the idea of me putting a finger inside that tight pussy of hers made her nervous. But I took it slow and steady with her and now my Bunny begs for me to fuck her on all fours and I've bred that tight puckered ass of her more often than not lately. Yet all this is possible because a White man is the only man who can truly tame a woman bit especially a negress. By the end of the year I intend to marry my Bunny as she is the only submissive I've had that was worthy of truly being my property and bearing my mark. So my message to other White Masters is simple; don't feel scared to speak your mind about the natural order of the world and never forget that non-White women make superior submissives and pets. As for the Black men reading this, once again take a look at my Bunny's lucious tits. My cum has covered them, my tongue has traced long wet trails over her skin, my teeth have drawn blood from her tits, her pussy has been bred by me damn near on a daily basis. To put it simply you're looking at a White Man's property and you'd best remember that.

this post will be long but i wanted to share. it's a true story. i dont care if you believe it or not. i'm just sharing it anyway. i started grooming my boss about 1.5 years ago in order to get my own advancement within the company since hard work doesn't mean shit where i work. now I've been fucking my boss for almost a year now. i have had my pay go up 7% and added an extra vacation day since then. it's not much but it's a start. i dont know what my end game is but it's probably going to be getting her job while i groom her into the idea of a promotion for herself or a 'better opportunity' somewhere else. i dont know yet.

my boss is a total dumbfuck. to be that stupid is a feat. some might say a natural talent that no hard work can ever accomplish. she is one of those obese short purple green blue hair bisexual gender fluid people. this stupid ugly bitch has no individual thought of her own. truly lacking brain function. she does whatever corporate tells her to do. but she can't even do that right without asking for help from everyone. theres no doubt in my mind she's fucked her way up the corporate ladder because she is really fucking stupid and her own decisions have backfired literally every time. astonishing how inept she is. everybody kisses her ass in zoom meetings but talks shit behind her back in the work groupchat she isn't part of and has no clue about.

since ive been fucking her for months now i discovered that she's a complete fucking idiot outside work too. she's told me shit about her life she shouldn't be telling me. sometimes i dont even know how to react or respond. she claims she was raped 4 times but seeing how god damn stupid she is i don't really believe her. she told me about the time her father beat her for bringing a black guy home and the time her father beat her for bringing a woman home. this stupid bitch loves to talk. big time daddy issues. the more i hear about it, the more i cant understand how the fuck this bitch gets a higher salary and better position than me. it just makes ZERO sense at all.

this idea to groom her came to me about 1.5 years ago when all this lockdown stuff started happening. one night at home i was having log in issues from my work laptop and needed to go into the office. i didnt have the keys so she agreed to meet me at the office and unlock the door. she had no choice since i had a deadline and if i didn't meet it we would lose an important client. so i did what i had to do at the office and we go to talking since there was no reason for her to be there. she asked me what my wife thought about me driving back to the office late and i told her (probably for the 15th time by that point) that i wasn't married or in a relationship and that i pretty much fly solo. i think we smoked a cigarette outside and talked a bit more about that and work but I don't remember all the details. a little bit after that she texted me one night asking if my work stuff was going ok. i told her about some tech issues and asked if there was a way for me to have a key made so i wouldnt have to bother her if i needed to get to the office late at night. turns out corporate doesn't want people like me who work hard and give a fuck to have access to work stuff so i don't lose clients. my boss has to unlock each time. even if it was for 10 minutes she had to be the one to unlock the door. ok fine whatever. I think the 3rd or 4th time I had to go to the office late she was giving me hints that she was into me telling me she doesn't mind doing it and she would rather be with me in the office for 10 minutes than at home watching netflix alone. stuff like that. i remember driving back home one time and basically coming up with the idea to fuck her for advancement. more as a joke but later more serious. i'd think about it in the shower trying to come up with ideas but she was making moves too it seems.

one night i had to go in because of some tech shit and so i texted her and she asked me to pick her up on the way to the office because her car was in the garage. seeing how i had no choice i did it. i did the work i had to do, some chit chat since she was there doing fuck all as usual watching me work and brought her home after. she asked if i wanted to come in and watch the office for a bit. i told her no it as late, some bullshit like that but then she told me she was lonely and hasn't had somebody over her house since covid started and I was thirsty so I went in. Had a glass of water, sat on the sofa. so im on one sofa shes on the other. the office is playing in the back. usual small chit chat about how the tv show is similar to stuff that happens in our office, whatever, and then her cat comes from behind somewhere and jumps on my lap and scares the shit out of me. she laughs tells me her cat must feel comfortable with me. she goes from her sofa to mine and starts petting the cat. the fucking cat was basically napping on my stomach/crotch area. her hand is inches from my dick. i told her it was time for me to go and she said something like 'aw too bad'. i dont remember her exact words but it was heavily implying she wanted me to stay. i drove home thinking i would be fucking her soon and how i should approach it.

the next short while i would defend her a bit at work. maybe not 'defend' but like .. see things from her perspective or not be as combative when she would say stupid shit in meetings. this was the best plan i could come up with that wasn't obvious. anyways it seems to have worked since it came up at another late night office situation and she thanked me and started saying stuff like her cat misses me and sniffs the sofa where i sat for my scent. fucking weird but she's a whackjob so it doesn't surprise me. she brought her tablet and we watched some more of the office and i asked her if she knew about a couple people in our office dating. she said no and then asked if anybody else was. i told her something like "oh you mean like you and me with all these late nights?" and we both kind of laughed. she gave me a side eye/flirty look and i knew it was close to fucking.

she started texting me late at night for random shit, nothing to do with work. sometimes she'd ask me for my opinion on random shit she saw online or ask me to come hang out with her and her cat. i always told her stuff i felt she wanted to hear and not what i really thought...because what I really thought was she is pathetic and useless as a boss. somebody i wouldnt be around if i wasnt paid to be around them. one night she invited me over to plan some work stuff for the next quarter and we could order a pizza and watch tv and stuff like that. that was the night she first sucked my cock. she was obvious in her attempts at this point but i chickened out with fucking. i came all over her face and hair and sofa cushion that night. we've been fucking secretly since. nobody at works knows about it. i haven't told any of my friends. shes not a proud fuck but she's a set of holes while i advance my career. trying to do that on hard work and merit wasn't working so now i fuck my boss.

she's fucking gross when she's naked. her rolls are disgusting to look at. her tits look like another roll of fat. her belly button area smells sour and sweaty most likely from all the sweat in her rolls. she doesn't groom her ass and pussy too often so there's always hair around her asshole. when we fuck missionary her tits flop to each side of body to the point i don't see her nipples anymore. i mainly fuck her while she's bent over. her ass looks pretty good that way and i dont have to look at her face. i think i have cummed on her entire body at this point. she probably has crusty old cum in her fat rolls. she's basically free pussy and blowjobs. she cant take my cock all the way in her mouth but fuck do i love to see her gag trying. slapping my cock on her cum filled face and stupid hair is so satisfying. and ive gotten a raise and more vacation. sometimes you have to sacrifice a bit.

I had fully intended to tell you all about the third time that I had had fun with my wife susan and getting her fucked by other guys, but something happened last night.

I got back from work about 6 pm and was confronted by my next door neighbour Geoff who told me in no uncertain terms exactly what he thought of susan's behaviour that afternoon.
I knew that Susan had invited a friend round that afternoon, but what I didn’t know was that the pair of them had got very drunk and the more drunk they got the louder the music had got.

Geoff''s wife Jennifer was not very well having only very recently come out of hospital after a operation.
Jennifer had been trying to get some sleep but had been woken up by the very loud music.
So Geoff had come round to our house to ask her to turn the music down.

Apparently Susan and her friend had greeted this request with a torrent of abuse, and had actually turned the music up even higher.
And this was the reason why Geoff had confronted me when I had arrived home.
I apologised to Geoff for my wife's behaviour, telling him that I would sort it out and that I would make sure that Susan apologised to both himself and Jennifer.
To my surprise Geoff said that after what Susan had said, he didn’t think that an apology was going to be good enough.

I didn’t want to lose Geoff and Jennifer as friends, so I suggested that he come in with me and talk to Susan. To which he agreed, and we both went into my house, and found Susan and her friend fast asleep in the front room. I turned the CD player off, and attempted to wake up Susan and her friend.
I managed to wake her friend up first and told her to go up to the spare bedroom.
She muttered a load of abuse for which she received a slap round the face from me, and I frog marched her up the stairs and pushed her onto the bed in the spare bedroom.

I then attempted to wake Susan up, and after about five minutes succeeded.
I then told her that I would not tolerate rudeness to Geoff especially as all he had done was ask her to turn the music down.
In spite of Susan being so drunk she did manage to apologise to a fashion.

Geoff did accept her apologise, and then said to me that this time he would forgive her, and went on to say that he hoped that I would punish her in some way.
This was music to my ears. And as Geoff had helped me to get Susan from the car into the house, and had seen everything that Susan had to offer, and had even managed to grope her when he thought I wouldn’t notice.

Without a moment hesitation I suggested to him that he should punish her,
he was taken aback by this, and asked me what I had in mind.
To which I replied, in view of the way Susan had spoken to him a good spanking would be in order.
He seemed a bit hesitant at this, so I added that seeing as how he had seen susan's tits and cunt, and had groped her as well, and added that I was sure that he hadn’t told Jennifer what he had seen and done, spanking Susan shouldn’t be a problem..

I could see in his eyes that he liked the idea of my offer.
I took him through to the dining room, and pulled out one of the dinning room chairs and told him to sit down and I would go and get Susan so as he could spank her.
I went back into the front room only to find Susan was out cold, I managed to bring her round and told her that I would not tolerate her and her friends being rude to Geoff and Jennifer.
Susan muttered something at me and I then shouted at her telling her that I was going to give her a good hard spanking as a punishment for her rudeness.
I dragged her across my knee and gave her about ten hard spanks. This certainly made her wake up a bit, and I told her that I was going to take her into the dinning room to finish off her punishment.

I stood up and carried her through to the dining room where Geoff was sitting and he had a grin like a Cheshire cat on his face.

I managed to get Susan draped over Geoff’s knee, and said to him,
Susan has been very rude to you and Jennifer and it was only right that he spank her as hard as he can.

Geoff had Susan across his knee and was resting his hand on the cheeks of her arse.
He looked up at me and I said to him, just get on with it Geoff. Give her the spanking she deserves.

And with that he cautiously smacked her arse.
I immediately told him to spank her harder as she had hardly felt the first one.
And with my encouragement he began to spank her harder.
The sound of his hand spanking Susan arse seemed to fill the room, and Susan began to sob with each spank.

Looking at Geoff's face as he spanked Susan, it was obvious that he was enjoying himself.
I suggested to Geoff that he have a short break,
he agreed to this saying that his arm was beginning to ache.

I said to Geoff, did he think that it would be a good idea to pull Susan's jogging bottoms down.
Naturally he thought this was a brilliant idea. And while Susan was draped over his knee I reached forward and grasping the waistband of her joggers I pulled them down to her ankles.
Susan was protesting about this but she did not have any say in the matter, and I sternly told her that she would continue to be spanked until Geoff thought that her punishment was enough to deter her from giving Geoff and Jennifer any more abuse.

I then turned to Geoff and told him about Susan having an affair a few years previously, and that she did not know that I knew, and I was getting my revenge by getting total strangers to abuse her.
I also told him that because of the drink she would not remember a thing the next morning.

Geoff then said to me so when I helped you get Susan in the other week that was cum all over her hair and face?
I obviously told him that it had been, and asked him if he enjoyed groping Susan when he thought I wouldn’t notice, to which he replied he had as he was not getting any sex at home because Jennifer was not well.

Still draped over Geoff knee but now all she was wearing was knickers and a t shirt., from where I had positioned myself I could see her arse cheeks were very red where her knickers did not cover all of her arse.

Geoff began to spank her again, only this time he seemed to be really enjoying himself.
Each time Geoff’s hand smacked her arse cheeks Susan squealed in pain. To say I was loving it was a understatement. And with each spank I think my cock got harder and harder.

Geoff had got into a good rhythm and was spanking her arse every fifteen seconds or so.
When suddenly he stopped and said to me, Charlie so as I can give Susan a good enough spanking to show her the error of her ways, I think her knickers will have to come off.

Without a second thought I agreed with him, and as a afterthought I said that her top will have to come off as well.

I don’t think that Geoff could believe his luck, and within seconds Susan was totally naked. Susan’s arse was now looking really red, and from where I was sitting I had a perfect view of her cunt as Geoff had now got her legs slightly parted.
Geoff raised his hand and brought it down hard onto her arse making Susan cry out in pain, again and again he spanked her and with each spank her legs got further and further apart and her cry's of pain got louder and louder.

After he had spanked her about thirty times he stopped and with his hand resting on her by now very red arse he told her in no uncertain terms that if she ever behaved like she had to himself or Jennifer he would spank her again.

I noticed that his hand was slowly moving between her legs and that his fingers were now touching her cunt, and I watched as he slowly slid two fingers into her cunt. He seemed a bit unsure of himself at this point, so I told him he could do whatever he wanted to her.

He said that there was a couple of things he would like to do to her, but felt embarrassed with me being there.
I said that if he wanted I would go and make us a coffee while he did whatever he wanted. And to give me a shout when he had finished.
At this all he could say was would you mind, and in answer I got up and went out to the kitchen. Once out there I opened the serving hatch very slightly just in time to hear him say suck my cock you bitch and next time I will spank you even harder.

Susan hates sucking cock and it really turned me on knowing that she was being forced to suck Geoff's cock. After a few minutes he called me back in, and carrying our coffee's in I was greeted by the sight of susan's face covered in Geoff’s cum.

He was looking a bit embarrassed so I said to him that if it ever happens again he can do whatever he wants to her, as I loved seeing her being abused and covered in cum. And it made it so muh better knowing that she would not remember anything the next day
This certainly made his eyes light up.

I then asked Geoff to help me to get Susan upstairs to bed, which he did.
We went back downstairs and chatted over coffee and Geoff thanked me for letting him spank her, to which I replied that it was only right in view of the abuse that Susan and her friend had given to himself and Jennifer. And that it was a shame that we hadn’t spanked her friend as well.
To which he replied that it would have been nice.

Geoff went back home and I went upstairs and added my cum to susan's by now sleeping face.
I had considered going into the spare bedroom and wanking myself off over her friend but thought better of it

Nothing in life is Sacred

I have got to confess, because I have been dying to tell somebody and I can’t. In fact I have to be vague here as well but at least I can tell the story. I have been fat, overweight, chubby etc, etc, etc all my life. Not too bad but more so than women would except. I have actually been in better shape than most of the thin people I have known in my life. But you can’t see health, you see shape. Anyhow after turning 48 I thought about how much I have been working physical jobs that people can’t handle for very long, and I have been working them for 30 years. Yet they have been rewarded with drop dead gorgeous women when they had nothing to offer them. I didn’t feel like I had my share of women period, and none of them were the drop dead gorgeous ones. Also there wasn’t a lot of fun. They always wanted to get married, or at least be settled but I never experienced what I wanted from these women, nor have I experienced the woman I wanted.

After spending a year and a half fending off, avoiding and running from a particular woman who I did not want, I said I have to change this. I saw the total breakdown of any sense of order in relationships. For the most part the ultimate gaol isn’t marriage and family, and there is no such thing as dating anymore. It’s just fucking on impulse, if it last it last if it doesn’t and there more where that came from. Virtue has no value and people have no conscious. That’s what I wanted. I was left out of that. But I didn’t want to do drugs, I never have and don’t want to now. I looked at my self and said I’m healthier than most people I know younger than I am, and people are so quick to respond to looks only. So I endeavored to lose weight and tone up. This wasn’t that difficult because I worked out most of my life, I just never had a goal with it to be thin a muscular.

I dropped a lot of weight within three months. (Everything gets vague from here on out because there are some details I cannot reveal, and there are some I don’t want to reveal because those details may identify myself or other people) Everyone greeted me as if I just moved into town. It was like I was a new person but they have known me for years. Because I had lost a lot of weight it was easier to do more exercises including push ups, sit ups, jumping rope and weight lifting. I spent the next four months dedicated to getting up extremely early in the morning and working out at home then going to the gym in the evening and working out again. I had worked up to 250 push ups, 250 sit ups every morning and I was doing a vigorous evening work out at the gym. I was so focused I never looked in the mirror until I was getting burnt out. Then I couldn’t believe the transformation. Even I had to admit I was looking like I was in my twenties.

My great confession is that after this I didn’t play by the rules. I was willing to do everything taboo. I went to strip clubs looking for the hottest girls because I knew they would do things if they thought you were hot. I picked up girls at bars, and went out with girls whom I had no possibility of a relationship with only because I knew that they would fuck me be if they thought I was “hot.” But this wasn’t that great. I was fucking someone all the time but these women had all been had. I wanted something I could celebrate. Then it happened.

It started with a bikini contest. I was taking photos and I met a girl there. She didn’t excite me at first because I thought she would never have interest in me. But she and I became friendly. She still never showed interest in me but we did talk to each other. She won the contest which is always a plus. But she was getting married and her fiancé was out of the country. Her and I got together to take some more photos (this was months later after the contest) and this time she wanted to take nude photos. (Can’t post any because they are under contract.) In the conversation about her taking nude photos she revealed to me that she and her fiancé are admitted sex freaks. In fact because of their “condition” thats what has united them. That’s also why they have an agreement. As long as it wasn’t personal (whatever that means) they could have sex with someone else in each others absence. She told me so casually and we had known each other for several months now so I didn’t think I was going to be that person for her. However during our photo shoot she became more and more comfortable and would lean on me allowing her breast to lay against me while reviewing the photos. And she eventually did it naked. Then she leaned on me holding my arm, I could tell she was getting tired and without thinking I reached around backward an put my hand on her waist to hold her. This of course pulled my arm close into her body and her tits where now pressed firmly on me. She didn’t reject me holding her, but still she was so casual I still didn’t think it was going anywhere. As my arm got tired I allowed my hand to slip down to her ass. She didn’t say anything until we were down reviewing the latest set of photos. Then as we she was preparing to take another set she told me… “By the way I felt that.”

Up until now the photos we took were nude and provocative but artistic. Now she wanted to do explicit ones, for her fiancé. From the very start it was like she was different, even her face was sexually stimulating. I took advantage of this set touch her, feeling her tits as I arranged her hair, even toughing her pussy to get the best shot. But the best was taking a video of her masturbating. I told her not to spit, or use lotion or anything like that. I told her it would be far more stimulating if she made her natural wetness appear on film. She didn’t think she could do that so I told her I would help her outside of the cameras frame. Once I zoomed in on her pussy I just caressed her legs and back. The shot was perfect. You could see her as she began to get wet to her dripping, her pussy pulsate when she had her orgasm and the rush of cum that escaped and left her pussy covered with cream.

This time when she reviewed the video she acted as if she just finished having sex. She stood in front of me and pulled both my arms around her. I was already hard, had been for quite some time. Now her ass was pressed into my cock, her body was hot like a furnace and the aroma of her pussy was strong. I couldn’t help myself any longer. As she watched herself I moved my hands up an down her body only lightly feeling her tits, softly pulling her nipples and rubbing her pussy with out reaching between her legs. Nothing was certain yet. But after she saw herself cum she got excited and loudly says “Oh My God!! That is hot.” At that point I put my fingers between her legs and rub her pussy to soak my fingers in her cum. I pull my hand up an put it in front of her. Her cum is dripping off my fingers. I feel her grab my waist with both hands as she again says “Oh My God.”

I asked her if she had cum like that before. She said if she did she never saw it, because she always used spit or or some kind of lubricant. Then she froze, not realizing what we were doing she was now aware of it. She said she had to stop, reminding me she was a sex freak and was getting too carried away. My cock was pressed on her ass and she reached around to grab it as she pulled away but when she touched it she quickly turn around still with her hands on it and said “Wow that’s big. How long have you been like this?” I assume she meant how long have I been hard while we where shooting. I told her it started when she began reviewing the photos naked. She asked if she could see it so I dropped my pants and she held it again. She said she couldn’t believe how big it was. Then she stepped closer into me and put my cock between her legs, reached up and hugged me fully pressing her body into mine. She squeezed my cock against her pussy as far as she could with her thighs. Her pussy was hot and still wet. I pull her into me and she said “I have to have you. But this has to be our secret.” I kissed her and she kissed like I have never kissed anyone before. When we stopped I realized she was jerking me off with her thighs. I had a girl do this to me before but never like this. She was using her pussy like it was her hand. I told her I can keep a secret and we began kissing again. I feared I was going to cum then I realized that is what she wanted. I picked her up and wrapped her legs around me with one hand she reached behind her and held my cock against her pussy. She was still gyrating on my cock. She knew I was going o cum and told me to tell her when I’m ready. After another wild kiss that drove me crazy. I told her I was ready.

She told me to look at her. She got on her knees and put only the head of my cock in her mouth. Rolling her tongue over my head and using her lips to kiss it while stroking the shaft in a rolling motion. She again said “ Watch me baby.” and looked right into my eyes. I exploded, initially hitting her lips she opened her mouth held out her tongue and I came what seemed like forever into her mouth over her tongue. Her tongue was coated with I finished. There was some still clinging to her lips when she closed her mouth still staring into my eyes as she rolled the cum in her mouth. She wanted me to see her savor it. She then pulled my cock to push more cum out. Then kissing it again used her tongue and fingers to collect what she could squeeze out of my cock as well as what was still on her lips. Satisfied she got it all she rolled it in her mouth some more and swallowed as she stood up.

She asked me how that was and I couldn’t help but reply that it was wonderful. She told me she just loved cum, and everything about sex while still stroking my cock. She told me that she honestly didn't plan on having sex with me but it was the masturbating that began to turn her on. She was still stroking my cock and it wasn’t limp yet when I suddenly (to her) leaned into her and kissed her again. At first it wasn’t as wild as before but slowly warmed up to it. After wards she took a deep breath and said “Wow! Where did that come from?” She said no one wants to kiss after their cum has been in her mouth. I told when a girl actually likes to suck cock her mouth is much more alive after she does it. So I really wanted to kiss her. This turned her on and she began kissing me again. This time she was going crazy. She continued to stoke my cock until it got hard again. Then I laid her on the floor. I was kissed until my mouth was getting tired. Then I kissed her neck and worked my way to her tits. I felt like I was ready to pop again, But I wanted to taste her first. I got to her stomach and the smell of her pussy was overwhelming. I could only imagine how hot that pussy was if I could smell it this far away. I wanted her going wild so I still didn’t dive right into it. I kissed around the top of her pussy and thighs while caressing her inner thighs as well. I could feel her heat and juices but I had no idea what to I was going to get.

I was ready and lifted her legs so I could get my face on her pussy. When I did this the strong aroma of her pussy went up my nose and momentarily stopped me from breathing. Then I just took a deep breath to savor her scent. I looked at her pussy and it was like nothing I had ever seen before. Her cum was dripping out with air bubbles and she was so wet it looked like shampoo in her hair. I was so excited I almost popped just from seeing it. There was even a small puddle forming on the floor. I picked her up with her legs around my neck and moved to the couch we were using for our shoot. I wanted to get all of this. Instead of going right for her pussy I kissed and licked her thighs and all around her pussy. Little by little cleaning up all of her cum as I did it. Even sucking the cum out of her pussy hair. I may be just as much of a sex freak as she because I love everything about a woman. Her looks, feel, smell, and even the taste of a woman’s cum.

She was going crazy the whole time and now I was ready to eat her pussy. I had been teasing her clit and now it was standing up and ready. As soon as I touched it she dug her fingers into me and arched her back. I kissed it, worked it with my tongue and fingers as she went from loudly moaning to screaming at times. She was thrusting her pussy into me and I could feel her coming closer and closer to orgasm. Then she lost her breath and froze only to breathe in deep and scream as her pussy began pulsating so hard I could see it and hear it as well. Then for the second time her pussy released her cum. It dripped out faster than before and it was a lot more. I kept rubbing her clit and licking her juices as they flowed. I also wanted her to feel my tongue as I started at the bottom of her pussy licking her lips on both sides and scooping inside.

When I finished she was panting as sweating. But we were not done. Her pussy was hot and soaking wet. I wanted my cock in it. I lifted her and position her on the couch. Then put myself between her legs. My cock still hard and throbbing she reached for it with both hands. She took it and guided it in her pussy. I could feel how easily I could just push it all the way in but I didn’t. Instead I pushed in a small amount and pulled out. With her hands still on it she guided it in again. Where I pushed a little further then pulled out. She then grabbed my cock again. and I repeated putting it in further and pulling it out. Now I could see that she regained some energy and she was hungry for more. She put it in one more time and I pushed in with her letting out a loud moan as I did it. I got close to her where I could kiss her neck as I fucked her and I just listened to her moaning, it was music to my ears and never and only added to my excitement. Her pussy was so hot it was like setting my cock on fire, and she was working it. I pushed in all the way and held it there deeply kissing her and she screamed “OH my God, just fuck me!” I was ready to cum and told her. I thought she was going to tell me not to cum in her but instead she look at me and I could feel her open her legs wider and lock her calves around me pulling me to her. We were again looking deep into each others eyes when I exploded inside her.

I could see her melt when she felt my cum release in her. Still looking into her eyes I leaned in as kissed her while my cum was still shooting into her pussy. She was having and orgasm at the same time and was screaming out even while I kissed her.

I was drained but my cock still hard and I just didn’t want to separate from her. I quickly began fucking her again hard and fast. I had done this before. If it works it keeps my cock hard or might quickly produce a second nut. With her it definitely kept my cock hard. After about five minutes I was drained and had to stop I laid back on the couch and my dick was still straight up in the air. She laid on top of me on her side expressing astonishment that I still had a hard on.

We talked briefly about her insatiable sexual appetite. Even revealing to me other things she like to do, seeing a guy watch her pee. Not sitting on the toilet she wants her man to see pee come from her pussy. She also said she’ll have sex in the most uncommon places. She had sex in the parking lot of a mall, standing outside leaning against a car. She cut out the crotch of a pair of jeans and had sex in a public park surrounded by people who thought she was only sitting on her boyfriends lap. And she has given her boyfriend a blowjob with his parents in the room. But her sexual appetite still isn’t satisfied as me fucking her is evidence of.

Meanwhile my cock was still hard and she was still ready to go. She turn around and straddled me her gorgeous pussy hanging above my face. She began giving me a blow job. This time taking my cock deep in her mouth. Kissing up and down the shaft, and stroking it with one hand then both.. I got on her clit right away this time and it was clearly sending shockwaves of sensation through her. She used that energy to better suck my cock as I used the sensation she was giving me to better eat her pussy. Her pussy was dripping but I was pushing it away because I was afraid it was my own cum. However we were going for a long time and after a while I was satisfied that it had to be hers now. If it can be judged by the taste I have to say I was right. I ate her until her pussy was pulsating again and she couldn’t concentrate of sucking my cock anymore. I pulled myself under her and fucked her from behind. Watching her ass spread wide and her tight pussy hug my cock only added to the sensation of fucking her. She came again and it was creaming my cock. I kept taking my fingers and getting her juices then licking my fingers while I fucked her. Finally I felt my cock swelling again to exploded with more cum. I started going slow holding her ass, calculating my strokes going deep. She screamed again and I told her I was going to cum. She turned around and sucked my cock just like she was when we were doing a sixty-nine. Slow and deep stroking with both hands. She asked if I was ready and I told her soon. She again said “look at me.’

As she slowly pulled my cock in and out of her mouth, stroking me up and down with her hands she never took her eyes off mine. Then as I was getting hard and about to cum she said “I can feel it, cum for me, I want it.” I came but she didn’t put it in her mouth. Instead she held it against her face then after I popped a couple of lines she quickly pulled herself up and against me firmly placing my cock between her tits and allowing me to finish there. After I was done she clean my cock by squeezing the cum out and licking it off. I was so spent, finally breathing normal after three loads. She was back to acting casual but playful as well. My cock was as limp as it was going to get for now. She just stood up took me by the hand and said we have to clean up now.

She found towels easily as if it were her house. Lead me into the bathroom and got into the shower. Then she said she has to pee first. I thought she was going get out of the shower. Instead she turns her back to me. Leans on the wall and presses her ass into my cock. Then I feel the warn liquid flow as she pissed and grind her pussy on me as she did it. Then she laughed and said “I knew the moment I met you that you were a big freak too.” We showered and washed the cum off her face and tits. As well I took my time washing her pussy.

When we were done she asked me why I never tried to fuck her before. I told her I thought she could not have ever been interested in me because I was older than her, she being 25 and me now 50. But as I observed with people in modern relationships she stated I was hot to her. That’s all that would have mattered.

Before she left she called her fiancé and told him about shoot,even sending him some of the photos. Letting him know she has a surprise for him to remember her by. I was stunned how casual she was and convincingly passionate when she told him how much she loved and missed him. She even had me get on the phone with him to talk about the photos. She talked him for about a half hour. When she left it was like we had never done anything. She just thanked me for the photos, told me she would call me later and walked out the door. I was stunned. But I was happy.

This isn’t the end of our story… However this was far more lengthy than I had planned, I just got into telling it. So I’m going to post a a part II and more explaining how this lead to more encounters with this girl and how that lead to another violation of sacred rules with yet another girl and even more after that.

Life, the Universe & everything.

Quotes from Douglas Adams, one of the funniest guys that ever lived.

RIP 1952 - 2001.
So long, & thanks for all the books.

“In the beginning the Universe was created. This has made a lot of people very angry and been widely regarded as a bad move.”

"A common mistake that people make when trying to design something completely foolproof is to underestimate the ingenuity of complete fools."

"Arthur hoped and prayed that there wasn't an afterlife. Then he realised there was a contradiction there and merely hoped that there wasn't an afterlife.”

“Bypasses are devices that allow some people to dash from point A to point B very fast while other people dash from point B to point A very fast. People living at point C, being a point directly in between, are often given to wonder what's so great about point A that so many people from point B are so keen to get there and what's so great about point B that so many people from point A are so keen to get there. They often wish that people would just once and for all work out where the hell they wanted to be.”

“For a moment, nothing happened. Then, after a second or so, nothing continued to happen.”

“God puts an apple tree in the middle of the Garden of Eden and says, do what you like guys, oh, but don't eat the apple. Surprise surprise, they eat it and he leaps out from behind a bush shouting "Gotcha." It wouldn't have made any difference if they hadn't eaten it... because if you're dealing with somebody who has the sort of mentality which likes leaving hats on the pavement with bricks under them you know perfectly well they won't give up. They'll get you in the end.”

“He shifted his weight from foot to foot, but it was equally uncomfortable on each.”

“Human beings, who are almost unique in having the ability to learn from the experience of others, are also remarkable for their apparent disinclination to do so.”

“Humans are not proud of their ancestors, and rarely invite them round to dinner.”

“I love deadlines. I like the whooshing sound they make as they fly by.”

“I may not have gone where I intended to go, but I think I have ended up where I intended to be.”

“I'm spending a year dead for tax reasons.”

“If human beings don't keep exercising their lips, he thought, their mouths probably seize up. After a few months' consideration and observation he abandoned this theory in favour of a new one. If they don't keep on exercising their lips, he thought, their brains start working.”

“If it looks like a duck, and quacks like a duck, we have at least to consider the possibility that we have a small aquatic bird of the family anatidae on our hands.”

“If somebody thinks they're a hedgehog, presumably you just give 'em a mirror and a few pictures of hedgehogs and tell them to sort it out for themselves.”

"INFINITE: Bigger than the biggest thing ever and then some. Much bigger than that, in fact, really amazingly immense, a totally stunning size, real "wow, that's big" time. Infinity is so big that by comparison, bigness itself looks really titchy. Gigantic multiplied by colossal multiplied by staggeringly huge is the sort of concept we're trying to get across here.”

“Isn't it enough to see that a garden is beautiful without having to believe that there are fairies at the bottom of it too?”

“It is a mistake to think you can solve any major problems just with potatoes.”

“It is a rare mind indeed that can render the hitherto non-existent blindingly obvious. The cry 'I could have thought of that' is a very popular and misleading one, for the fact is that they didn't, and a very significant and revealing fact it is too.”

“It is a well-known fact that those people who must want to rule people are, ipso facto, those least suited to do it... anyone who is capable of getting themselves made p******** should on no account be allowed to do the job.”

“It is an important and popular fact that things are not always what they seem. For instance, on the planet Earth, man had always assumed that he was more intelligent than dolphins because he had achieved so much - the wheel, New York, wars and so on - whilst all the dolphins had ever done was muck about in the water having a good time. But conversely, the dolphins had always believed that they were far more intelligent than man - for precisely the same reasons.”

“Life... is like a grapefruit. It's orange and squishy, and has a few pips in it, and some folks have half a one for breakfast.”

“Life is wasted on the living.”

“Many men of course became extremely rich, but this was perfectly natural and nothing to be ashamed of because no one was really poor, at least no one worth speaking of.”

“Many words and expressions which only a matter of decades ago were considered so distastefully explicit that, were they merely to be breathed in public, the perpetrator would be shunned, barred from polite society, and in extreme cases shot through the lungs, are now thought to be very healthy and proper, and their use in everyday speech and writing is evidence of a well-adjusted, relaxed and totally unfucked-up personality.”

"Space is big. You just won't believe how vastly, hugely, mind-bogglingly big it is. I mean, you may think it's a long way down the road to the drug store, but that's just peanuts to space.”

“That young girl is one of the least benightedly unintelligent organic life forms it has been my profound lack of pleasure not to be able to avoid meeting.”

“The difficulty with this conversation is that it's very different from most of the ones I've had of late. Which, as I explained, have mostly been with trees.”

“The Guide is definitive. Reality is frequently inaccurate.”

“The History of every major Galactic Civilization tends to pass through three distinct and recognizable phase, those of Survival, Inquiry and Sophistication, otherwise known as the How, Why and Where phases. For instance, the first phase is characterized by the question How can we eat? the second by the question Why do we eat? and the third by the question Where shall we have lunch?”

“The impossible often has a kind of integrity which the merely improbable lacks.”

“The knack of flying is learning how to throw yourself at the ground and miss.”

“The major difference between a thing that might go wrong and a thing that cannot possibly go wrong is that when a thing that cannot possibly go wrong goes wrong it usually turns out to be impossible to get at and repair.”

“The mere thought hadn't even begun to speculate about the merest possibility of crossing my mind.”

“The ships hung in the sky in much the same way that bricks don't.”

“There is a theory which states that if ever anyone discovers exactly what the Universe is for and why it is here, it will instantly disappear and be replaced by something even more bizarre and inexplicable. There is another theory which states that this has already happened.”

“This planet has - or rather had - a problem, which was this: most of the people living on it were unhappy for pretty much of the time. Many solutions were suggested for this problem, but most of these were largely concerned with the movements of small green pieces of paper, which is odd because on the whole it wasn't the small green pieces of paper that were unhappy.”

“Time is bunk.”

“Time, we know, is relative. You can travel light years through the stars and back, and if you do it at the speed of light then, when you return, you may have aged mere seconds while your twin brother or sister will have aged twenty, thirty, forty or however many years it is, depending on how far you traveled. This will come to you as a profound shock, particularly if you didn't know you had a twin brother or sister.”

“We demand rigidly defined areas of doubt and uncertainty!”

“We have normality. I repeat, we have normality. Anything you still can't cope with is therefore your own problem.”

“You live and learn. At any rate, you live.”

“A computer terminal is not some clunky old television with a typewriter in front of it. It is an interface where the mind and body can connect with the universe and move bits of it about.”

“It's no coincidence that in no known language does the phrase "As pretty as an airport" appear.”

“If on the other hand he went to pay his respects to The Door and it wasn't there...what then?

The answer, of course, was very simple. He had a whole board of circuits for dealing with exactly this problem, in fact this was the very heart of his function. He would continue to believe in it whatever the facts turned out to be, what else was the meaning of belief? The Door would still be there, even if the Door was not.”

"He felt that his whole life was some kind of dream and he sometimes wondered whose it was and whether they were enjoying it."

“Far out in the uncharted backwaters of the unfashionable end of the Western Spiral arm of the Galaxy lies a small unregarded yellow sun. Orbiting this at a distance of roughly ninety-eight million miles is an utterly insignificant little blue-green planet whose ape-descended life forms are so amazingly primitive that they still think digital watches are a pretty neat idea ...”

“Men were real men, women were real women, and small, furry creatures from Alpha Centauri were real small, furry creatures from Alpha Centauri. Spirits were brave, men boldly split infinitives that no man had split before. Thus was the Empire forged.”

“You know, it's at times like this when I'm trapped in a Vogon

airlock with a man from Betelgeuse and about to die of asphyxiation in

deep space that I really wish I'd listened to what my mother told me

when I was young!

Why, what did she tell you?

I don't know, I didn't listen!”

“...was there a reason behind it? There would be no point in asking... he never appeared to have a reason for anything he did at all: he had turned unfathomably into an art form. He attacked everything in life with a mixture of extraordinary genius and naive incompetence and it was often difficult to tell which was which.”

“Anything that happens, happens.

Anything that, in happening, causes something else to happen, causes something else to happen.

Anything that, in happening, causes itself to happen again, happens again.

It doesn’t necessarily do it in chronological order, though.”

“Ford, you're turning into a penguin. Stop it.”

“Who is this God person anyway?”

“On the way back, they sang a number of tuneful and reflective songs on the subjects of peace, justice, morality, culture, sport, family life, and the obliteration of all other life forms.”

“Well I think we've sorted all that out now. If you'd like to know, I can tell you that in your Universe you move freely in three dimensions that you call space. You move in a straight line in a fourth, which you call time, and stay rooted to one place in a fifth, which is the first fundamental of probability. After that it gets a bit complicated, and there's all sorts of stuff going on in dimensions 13 to 22 that you really wouldn't want to know about. All you really need to know for the moment is that the Universe is a lot more complicated then you might think.”

"`...You hadn't exactly gone out of your way to call attention to them had you? I mean like actually telling anyone or anything.'

`But the plans were on display...'

`On display? I eventually had to go down to the cellar to find them.'

`That's the display department.'

`With a torch.'

`Ah, well the lights had probably gone.'

`So had the stairs.'

`But look you found the notice didn't you?'

`Yes,' said Arthur, `yes I did. It was on display in the bottom of a locked filing cabinet stuck in a disused lavatory with a sign on the door saying "Beware of The Leopard".'"

"`Time is an illusion. Lunchtime doubly so.'

`Very deep,' said Arthur, `you should send that in to the "Reader's Digest". They've got a page for people like you.'"

"`This must be Thursday,' said Arthur to himself, sinking low over his beer, `I never could get the hang of Thursdays.'"

"Pages one and two [of Zaphod's p********ial speech] had been salvaged by a Damogran Frond Crested Eagle and had already become incorporated into an extraordinary new form of nest which the eagle had invented. It was constructed largely of papier mache and it was virtually impossible for a newly hatched baby eagle to break out of it. The Damogran Frond Crested Eagle had heard of the notion of survival of the species but wanted no truck with it."

“this is obviously some strange usage of the word "safe" that I wasn't previously aware of.”

"`You'd better be prepared for the jump into hyperspace. It's unpleasently like being drunk.'

`What's so unpleasent about being drunk?'

`You ask a glass of water.'"

"If there's anything more important than my ego around, I want it caught and shot now.'"

"There are of course many problems connected with life, of which some of the most popular are `Why are people born?' `Why do they die?' `Why do they spend so much of the intervening time wearing digital watches?'"

"The fronting for the eighty-yard long marble-topped bar had been made by stitching together nearly twenty thousand Antarean Mosaic Lizard skins, despite the fact that the twenty thousand lizards concerned had needed them to keep their insides in."

"`We've got to find out what people want from fire, how they relate to it, what sort of image it has for them.'

The crowd were tense. They were expecting something wonderful from Ford.

`Stick it up your nose,' he said.

`Which is precisely the sort of thing we need to know,' insisted the girl, `Do people want fire that can be fitted nasally?'"

“What to do if you find yourself stuck in a crack in the ground underneath a giant boulder you can't move, with no hope of rescue. Consider how lucky you are that life has been good to you so far. Alternatively, if life hasn't been good to you so far, which given your current circumstances seems more likely, consider how lucky you are that it won't be troubling you much longer.”

"Ford grabbed him by the lapels of his dressing gown and spoke to him as slowly and distinctly and patiently as if he were somebody from a telephone company accounts department."

“Arthur's consciousness approached his body as from a great distance, and reluctantly. It had had some bad times in there. Slowly, nervously, it entered and settled down into its accustomed position.”

"His eyes seemed to be popping out of his head. He wasn't certain if this was because they were trying to see more clearly, or if they simply wanted to leave at this point."

"There was a point to this story, but it has temporarily escaped the chronicler's mind."

"`You know they've reintroduced the death penalty for insurance company directors?'

`Really?' said Arthur. `No I didn't. For what offence?'

Trillian frowned. `What do you mean, offence?'

`I see.'"

"`She hit me on the head with the rock again.'

`I think I can confirm that that was my daughter.'

`Sweet kid.'

`You have to get to know her,' said Arthur.

`She eases up does she?'

`No,' said Arthur, `but you get a better sense of when to duck.'"

"The beak was a major piece of armoury. It was a beak that would frighten any animal on earth, even one that was already dead and in a tin."

"`Could we perhaps take a snake bite detector with us to Komodo?'

`Course you can, course you can. Take as many as you like. Won't do you a blind bit of good because they're only for Australian snakes.'

`So what do we do if we get bitten by something deadly, then?'

He blinked at me as if I was stupid.

`Well what do you think you do?' he said. `You die of course. That's what deadly means.'"

"Mark turned and asked a passenger behind us if these planes ever crashed. Oh yes, he was told, but not to worry - there hadn't been a serious crash now in months."

"Virtually everything we were told in Indonesia turned out not to be true, sometimes almost immediately. The only exception to this was when we were told that something would happen immediately, in which case it turned out not to be true over an extended period of time."

"Komodo dragons sleep headfirst in large burrows. It is a very, very, very bad idea to even think of pulling its tail."

“Plenty of people did not care for him much, but then there is a huge difference between disliking somebody -- maybe even disliking them a lot -- and actually shooting them, strangling them, dragging them through the fields and setting their house on fire. It was a difference which kept the vast majority of the population alive from day to day.”

“Nothing travels faster than the speed of light with the possible exception of bad news, which follows its own laws.”

“The idea that Bill Gates has appeared like a knight in shining armour to lead all customers out of a mire of technological chaos neatly ignores the fact that it was he who, by peddling second-rate technology, led them into it in the first place.”

“The big corporations are suddenly taking notice of the web, and their reactions have been slow. Even the computer industry failed to see the importance of the Internet, but that's not saying much. Let's face it, the computer industry failed to see that the century would end.”

“One of the problems of taking things apart and seeing how they work - supposing you're trying to find out how a cat works--you take that cat apart to see how it works, what you've got in your hands is a non-working cat. The cat wasn't a sort of clunky mechanism that was susceptible to our available tools of analysis.”

“For thousands more years the mighty ships tore across the empty wastes of space and finally dived screaming on to the first planet they came across - which happened to be the Earth - where due to a terrible miscalculation of scale the entire battle fleet was accidentally swallowed by a small dog.”

“The technology involved in making anything invisible is so infinitely complex that nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand million, nine hundred and ninety- nine million, nine hundred and ninety-nine thousand, nine hundred and ninety- nine times out of a billion it is much simpler and more effective just to take the thing away and do without it.”

“Since this Galaxy began, vast civilisations have risen and fallen, risen and fallen, risen and fallen so often that it's quite tempting to think that life in the Galaxy must be (a) something akin to seasick - space-sick, time sick, history sick or some such thing, and (b) stupid.”

“It wasn't his job to worry about that, though. It was his job to do his job, which was to do his job. If that led to a certain narrowness of vision and circularity of thought then it wasn't his job to worry about such things.”

“All you really need to know for the moment is that the universe is a lot more complicated than you might think, even if you start from a position of thinking it's pretty damn complicated in the first place.”

“Computer, if you don't open that exit hatch this moment I shall zap straight off to your major data banks and reprogram you with a very large axe.”

“I think all cats are wild cats. They just act tame if they think they'll get a saucer of milk out of it.”

“Look, would it save a lot of time if I just gave up and went mad now?”

“Now, either you all give yourselves up now and let us beat you up a bit, though not very much of course because we are firmly opposed to needless violence, or we blow up this entire planet and possibly one or two we noticed on our way out here!”

“Rome wasn't burned in a day.”

“The great thing about being the only species that makes a distinction between right and wrong is that we can make up the rules for ourselves as we go along.”

“The most misleading assumptions are the ones you don't even know you're making.”

“There is probably buried in the Western psyche a deep taboo about eating anything you've been introduced to socially.”

“Totally mad. Utter nonsense. But we'll do it because it's brilliant nonsense.”

“We are not an endangered species ourselves yet, but this is not for lack of trying.”

“Don't you understand that we need to be childish in order to understand? Only a child sees things with perfect clarity, because it hasn't developed all those filters, which prevent us from seeing things that we don't expect to see.”

“If you really want to understand something, the best way is to try and explain it to someone else. That forces you to sort it out in your own mind. And the more slow and dim-witted your pupil, the more you have to break things down into more and more simple ideas. And that's really the essence of programming. By the time you've sorted out a complicated idea into little steps that even a stupid machine can deal with, you've certainly learned something about it yourself. The teacher usually learns more than the pupil does.”

"Time is the worst place, so to speak, to get lost in..."

"...he was at least twice as unbalanced now, and quite liable to fall off whatever it is that well-balanced people are supposed to be balancing on."

"In his dreams he was walking late at night along the East Side, beside the river which had become so extravagantly polluted that new life forms were now emerging from it spontaneously, demanding welfare and voting rights"

"Busy executives often didn’t have time for a full-time wife and family and would just rent them for weekends."

"It was impossible for Arthur to know this, but he just went ahead and knew it anyway."

"I refuse to answer that question on the grounds that I don't know the answer."

Ultimate goal, and natural order.... Women subservient and submissive to Men, their only thought and urge is to serve and give pleasure....

Many criminal cases, even when investigated by the most
experienced and best qualified investigators, are ultimately
solved by an admission or confession from the person responsible
for committing the crime. Oftentimes, investigators are able to
secure only a minimal amount of evidence, be it physical or
circumstantial, that points directly to a suspect, and in many
instances, this evidence is not considered strong enough by
prosecutors to obtain a conviction. In such cases, the
interrogation of the suspects and their subsequent confessions
are of prime importance.

This article addresses the question of why suspects speak
freely to investigators, and ultimately, sign full confessions.
The physical and psychological aspects of confession and how
they relate to successful interrogations of suspects are also
discussed, as is the "breakthrough," the point in the
interrogation when suspects make an admission, no matter how
minuscule, that begins the process of obtaining a full
confession.

DEFINING INTERROGATION

Interrogation is the questioning of a person suspected of
having committed a crime. (1) It is designed to match acquired
information to a particular suspect in order to secure a
confession. (2) The goals of interrogation include:

* To learn the truth of the crime and how it happened

* To obtain an admission of guilt from the suspect

* To obtain all the facts to determine the method of
operation and the circumstances of the crime in question

* To gather information that enables investigators to arrive
at logical conclusions

* To provide information for use by the prosecutor in
possible court action. (3)

Knowing the definition and objectives of the interrogation,
the question then asked is, "Why do suspects confess?"
Self-condemnation and self-destruction are not normal human
behavioral characteristics. Human beings ordinarily do not
utter unsolicited, spontaneous confessions. (4) It is logical
to conclude, therefore, that when suspects are taken to police
stations to be questioned concerning their involvement in a
particular crime, their immediate reaction will be a refusal to
answer any questions. With the deluge of television programs
that present a clear picture of the Miranda warning and its
application to suspects, one would conclude that no one
questioned about a crime would surrender incriminating
information, much less supply investigators with a signed, full
confession. It would also seem that once suspects sense the
direction in which the investigators are heading, the
conversation would immediately end. However, for various
psychological reasons, suspects continue to speak with
investigators.

SUSPECT PARANOIA

Suspects are never quite sure of exactly what information
investigators possess. They know that the police are
investigating the crime, and in all likelihood, suspects have
followed media accounts of their crimes to determine what leads
the police have. Uppermost in their minds, however, is how to
escape detection and obtain firsthand information about the
investigation and where it is heading.

Such "paranoia" motivates suspects to accompany the police
voluntarily for questioning. Coupled with curiosity, this
paranoia motivates suspects to appear at police headquarters as
"concerned citizens" who have information pertinent to the case.
By doing this, suspects may attempt to supply false or
noncorroborative information in order to lead investigators
astray, gain inside information concerning the case from
investigators, and remove suspicion from themselves by offering
information on the case so investigators will not suspect their
involvement.

For example, in one case, a 22-year-old woman was
discovered in a stairwell outside of a public building. The
woman had been raped and was found naked and bludgeoned.
Investigators interviewed numerous people during the next
several days but were unable to identify any suspects. Media
coverage on the case was extremely high.

Several days into the investigation, a 23-year-old man
appeared at police headquarters with two infants in tow and
informed investigators that he believed he may have some
information regarding the woman's death. The man revealed that
when he was walking home late one evening, he passed the area
where the woman was found and observed a "strange individual"
lurking near an adjacent phone booth. The man said that because
he was frightened of the stranger, he ran back to his home.
After reading the media accounts of the girl's death, he
believed that he should tell the police what he had observed.

The man gave police a physical description of the
"stranger" and then helped an artist to compose a sketch of the
individual. After he left, investigators discovered that the
sketch bore a strong resemblance to the "witness" who provided
the information.

After further investigation, the witness was asked to
return to the police station to answer more questions, which he
did gladly. Some 15 hours into the interrogation, he confessed
to one of his "multiple personalities" having killed the woman,
who was unknown to him, simply because the victim was a woman,
which is what the suspect had always wanted to be.

This case clearly illustrates the need for some suspects to
know exactly what is happening in an investigation. In their
minds, they honestly believe that by hiding behind the guise of
"trying to help," they will, without incriminating themselves,
learn more about the case from the investigators.

INTERROGATION SETTING

In any discussion concerning interrogation, it is necessary
to include a review of the surroundings where a suspect is to be
interrogated. Because there is a general desire to maintain
personal integrity before family members and peer groups,
suspects should be removed from familiar surroundings and taken
to a location that has an atmosphere more conducive to
cooperativeness and truthfulness. (5) The primary psychological
factor contributing to successful interrogations is privacy--
being totally alone with suspects. (6) This privacy prompts
suspects to feel willing to unload the burden of guilt. (7) The
interrogation site should isolate the suspect so that only the
interrogator is present. The suspect's thoughts and responses
should be free from all outside distractions or stimuli.

The interrogation setting also plays an important part in
obtaining confessions. The surroundings should reduce suspect
fears and contribute to the inclination to discuss the crime.
Because fear is a direct reinforcement for defensive mechanisms
(resistance), it is important to erase as many fears as
possible. (8) Therefore, the interrogation room should
establish a business atmosphere as opposed to a police-like
atmosphere. While drab, barren interrogation rooms increase
fear in suspects, a location that displays an open,
you-have-nothing-to fear quality about it can do much to break
down interrogation defensiveness, thereby eliminating a major
barrier. (9) The interrogators tend to disarm the suspects
psychologically by placing them in surroundings that are free
from any fear-inducing distractions.

PSYCHOLOGICAL FACTORS

More than likely, suspects voluntarily accompany
investigators, either in response to a police request to answer
questions or in an attempt to learn information about the
investigation. Once settled in the interrogation room, the
interrogators should treat suspects in a civilized manner, no
matter how vicious or serious the crime might have been. While
they may have feelings of disgust for the suspects, the goal is
to obtain a confession, and it is important that personal
emotions not be revealed. (10)

Investigators should also adopt a compassionate attitude and
attempt to establish a rapport with suspects. In most cases,
suspects commit crimes because they believe that it offers the
best solution to their needs at the moment. (11) Two rules of
thumb to remember are: 1) "There but for the grace of God go
I"; and 2) it is important to establish a common level of
understanding with the suspects. (12) These rules are critical
to persuading suspects to be open, forthright, and honest.
Suspects should be persuaded to look beyond the investigators'
badges and see, instead, officers who listen without judging.
If investigators are able to convince suspects that the key
issue is not the crime itself, but what motivated them to commit
the crime, they will begin to rationalize or explain their
motivating factors.

At this stage of the interrogation, investigators are on
the brink of having suspects break through remaining defensive
barriers to admit involvement in the crime. This is the
critical stage of the interrogation process known as the
breakthrough.

THE BREAKTHROUGH

The breakthrough is the point in the interrogation when
suspects make an admission, no matter how small. (13) In spite of
having been advised of certain protections guaranteed by the
Constitution, most suspects feel a need to confess. Both
hardcore criminals and first-time offenders suffer from the same
pangs of conscience. (14) This is an indication that their defense
mechanisms are diminished, and at this point, the investigators
may push through to elicit the remaining elements of confession.

In order for interrogators to pursue a successful
breakthrough, they must recognize and understand certain
background factors that are unique to a particular suspect.
Many times, criminals exhibit psychological problems that are
the result of having come from homes torn by conflict and
dissension. Also frequently found in the backgrounds of
criminals are parental rejection and inconsistent and severe
punishment. (15) It is important that investigators see beyond
the person sitting before them and realize that past experiences
can impact on current behavior. Once interrogators realize
that the fear of possible punishment, coupled with the loss of
pride in having to admit to committing mistakes, is the basic
inhibitor they must overcome in suspects, they will quickly be
able to formulate questions and analyze responses that will
break through the inhibitors.

SUCCESSFUL INTERROGATIONS

Investigators must conduct every interrogation with the
belief that suspects, when presented with the proper avenue,
will use it to confess their crimes. Research indicates that
most guilty persons who confess are, from the outset, looking
for the proper opening during the interrogation to communicate
their guilt to the interrogators. (16)

Suspects confess when the internal anxiety caused by their
deception outweighs their perceptions of the crime's
consequences. (17) In most instances, suspects have magnified,
in their minds, both the severity of the crime and the possible
repercussions. Interrogators should allay suspect anxiety by
putting these fears into perspective.

Suspects also make admissions or confessions when they
believe that cooperation is the best course of action. (18) If
they are convinced that officers are prepared to listen to all
of the circumstances surrounding the crimes, they will begin to
talk. The psychological and physiological pressures that build
in a person who has committed a crime are best alleviated by
communicating. (19) In order to relieve these suppressed
pressures, suspects explain the circumstances of their crimes
they confess.

And, finally, suspects confess when interrogators are able
to speculate correctly on why the crimes were committed.
Suspects want to know ahead of time that interrogators will
believe what they have to say and will understand what motivated
them to commit the crime.

CONCLUSION

It is natural for suspects to want to preserve their
privacy, civil rights, and liberties. It is also natural for
suspects to resist discussing their criminal acts. For these
very reasons, however, investigators must develop the skills
that enable them to disarm defensive resistors established by
suspects during interrogation. Before suspects will confess,
they must feel comfortable in their surroundings, and they must
have confidence in the interrogators, who should attempt to gain
this confidence by listening intently to them and by allowing
them to verbalize their accounts of the crimes.

Interrogators who understand what motivates suspects to
confess will be better able to formulate effective questions and
analyze suspect responses. Obviously, more goes into gaining a
confession than is contained in this article. However, if the
interrogator fails to understand the motivations of the suspect,
other factors impacting on obtaining the confession will be less
effective.

Part 6: Dangerous Play

Part1:http://www.wihood.com/VA8BDBBF
Part2:http://www.wihood.com/VDA1A9DB
Part3:http://www.wihood.com/VDF3D844
Part4:http://www.wihood.com/VF9F9A88
Part5:http://www.wihood.com/V8538BC7

(Hadnt had a picture in a long time, thought you guys might like another one)

After the incident with Riley and Sophie, I had written Anna: "interesting visit, even got something to remember it by."
Anna responded quickly saying: "Really? Show me."
So i sent her the video of them and watched it for the first time. Seeing them kiss and finger each other again made me hard. By the end of the video I was stroking my dick again.
I texted Anna:"So hard right now." and back came "I'm getting wet. Luckily I will be the last one to shower. I cant come over. Guests staying for dinner." Me again: "Its fine I will make due. HF tonight." "Thanks" it came back. I went to my pc, got some porn on and started masturbating, when I recieved another text from Anna. "hope it helps." Then followed some pictures of her in the bathtub. She looked so good (and does still btw.), the pictures were so erotic as well. Made it easy to cum to them.
(That was just to finish that story, I didnt want to leave it open ;) ).

All I told you until now is 10-12 years in the past. I could make a jump to present right now, but that would be no fun eh? So let me tell you some stories in between. They will be in no paticular order (since I cant remember exactly which came after which). If you ever find asking yourself "but what happend in between? no sex? no contact? were they arguing? what about Jim?"
My and Annas relationship was an uncommon one for sure, but o/c we had the basic stuff as well - highs and lows, arguments, jealousy, even a short break. But the baseline was always: we are fuckbuddies. Very good friends who fuck each other. We would always tell each other about the sex we had with others (for her it was only Jim). Another thing was constant: her relationship to Jim. I had relationships as well, but thats a story for another time. O/C there was also a time when I wanted her to leave Jim and she thought about it. But in the end she never did (which was the reason for the short break). And from my viewpoint now, it was a good decision.

We both developed sexually, by watching porn, my sex experiance and also by trying new things. One of those tryouts now kicks off the next story:
Anna loved swallowing. She always did. I usually came in her though, since that gave me the most pleasure. So at some point she hadnt had swallowed in weeks. We had made a plan to go jogging together every day for the next 4 weeks (Jim knew this o/c). So we were jogging, on our way home. It was a beautiful spring evening, a little chilly, but not freezing. When we were jogging, we would often talk about what was on our heads. When we were alone, we would also talk about sex. Now since it was so chilly, Annas nipples were hard. She always wore a sports bra and a top (crop top if it was warm enough). this time a tank top, white, and yoga pants, black. I kept staring at her ass and chest whenever I could. "Your nipples are fucking hard. I love it." She smiled, her ponytail swinging left and right, her tits bouncing up and down, all at the same frequency. She always caught various looks when we were jogging and multiple joggers had tripped over their own feet or ran against a lamp post. When I asked her about it, she said: "I dont care about the other joggers, your attention is enough for me." and winked at me.
The topic of sex came up, naturally, and she told me about her craving for cum. I was astonished that she didnt tell me before, but she said, she didnt feel it was neccessary. When we arrived at my door and she was about to leave, I grabbed her arm and pulled her in. We were sweating and panting, she looked at me, surprised and full of expectation. I told her to get on her knees (god damn she looked so sexy) my dick was already springing to life before she pulled down my pants and started sucking me. I moaned loudly, she was always so good at blowjobs. I took her hair in my left hand and forced my dick deep into her mouth. She took it all the way in and gagged, so I gave her some space. She took a deep breath before going for another deepthroat. Her gagging turned me on even more and soon I was ready to blow. "I'm cumming" I moaned, she increased her pace till I shot my load in her throat. She kneaded my balls and sucked on my dick, to get every last drop out of it. After my balls were completely empty she let me go. I attempted to return the favor, but she declined. "I want your cum every day from now on." - "Like your morning coffee?" She thought about it for a second and then said "IN my morning coffee... I will come here every morning for our jog and we'll drink a coffee. What do you say?" - "Great idea, I'm in!"

The next morning I got up at 5 am, since we wanted to go jogging before work. I Was super tired. My brain was slow. My muscles too. Then I recieved a text from Anna "I'll be there in 5 min, coffee ready?"
That jump started my brain. I quickly put on my jogging cloths, while the coffee machine was warming up. When I opened the door for Anna, the coffee was just about to be done. She looked amazing as always. Long sleeve shirt, yoga pants, both black, skin tight fit. Her blond hair in a pony tail. She looked like she was made of steel. Her tits stood out like moutains. But the most attractive thing about her, was her face. Her eyes locked onto me, her lips smiling, then bitten, then kissed by me. I went into the kitchen. I took her cup of coffee and sat it on the table next to us. In her most erotic voice she whispered "Do you have some milk for me?" and grinned. I smiled as well. She turned her ass to me, pulled up the yoga pants as far as she could (camel toe hurray) and said "you like what you see?" - "I do.." She pulled down my jogging pants and boxer and said "lets see what I can do here" and started to - well I guess you could say - dance slowly. As her hands went over her body - tits, ass, belly- my dick got harder and harder. She pulled up her top just to let it drop again. She put her leg up on the table and slowly fondled her pussy. I didnt even notice that my hand went to my dick, but now I was stroking it. She came up to me, got on her knees and started playing with my dick, stroking it with both hands, till the head was wet from precum. She then started sucking. First just the tip, then going deeper and deeper. She really put a lot of effort into it and seemed to enjoy herself as well. Soon I was ready to cum. "Take the cup" I told her and she did. The first shot was so heavy, some coffee splashed out of the cup. The rest went in without making a splash. Anna licked the coffee off her hand and looked at her cup. You could see some of the sperm swimming on top. I thought I didnt look tasty at all, but she drank it all at once. She licked her lips erotically and said "the best coffee I've ever had." - "You're welcome" I answered and grinned. We went jogging and while I was still kinda half asleep, Anna was full of energy. From time to time she would jog infront of me, her ass swinging left and right, her tight pants even revealing the outline of her panties. We didnt talk much and nothing interesting really - just jobs etc. We both kinda had to hurry when we got back, since we had to be ready for work.
(Just as a side note: my legs were aching after that :D that only went away some time after week 1)
I already knew that I wouldnt see Anna in the evenings for at least a week, so I was really happy about our early morning jogging arrangement. The next few mornings were about the same - Anna in her beautiful sports outfits (always black yoga pants but changing tops, dark red, light blue, meadow green...) giving me great blowjobs. The weekend came, we went jogging later in the morning. On sunday, after we finished jogging and were both back home, I got a text from her.

A:"Hi. Gotta tell you something..."
Me:" What is it?"
A:"Every night this week, I fucked Jim"
Me:"So?"
A:"Well, first of all I dont do that all the time. We hadnt had sex for a week or so before that. And even though I try my hardest, he always finishes before I cum. I have the cum coffee in my head, that turns me on so much. its still not enough. Every day I'm getting more horny. I cant take it anymore..."
Me:"Well I'm free tonight..."
A:"I know, but I am not. Me and Jim are going to a concert"
Me:"Well then... tomorrow morning?"
A:"But we dont have that much time..."
Me:"We'll make it work"
Me:" If you want to safe time, dont wear panties tomorrow."
A: ;-)

The next morning I i prepped the coffee as usual. When Anna came and we went into the kitchen, I gave her the coffee and started touching her immediately. "No milk for you today" I said, still sliding my fingers along her pussy (on the outside of the yoga pants). She drank carefully, because my massage sent shivers through her body. I pressed myself against her and kept fondling with her pussy until I could feel and see the wetness in her crotch. She ran her fingers through my hair and said "I want you now". I let her go, she turned around. I grabbed her arms. "Lets go for a jog first". She looked frustrated but I didnt give in so we went jogging - She with hard nipples and a wet pussy and I partially erect. I already felt it and know I could see it - she really didnt have any panties on. When we arrived in the forest we usually jogged through I pulled her off the path. There was a ground depression nearby - it was so deep that no one would see us from the outside. The frustration in her face was gone - excitement was in its place. A:" Are you sure this is a good idea? if anyone sees us..."
Me:"We can jog back, or you can have .. this" - with that I pulled down my pants to reveal my dick. It quickly grew in size. She hesitated, then took a step closer. "Turn towards that tree and bend over" I told her and she did. She stood there, her legs apart, her ass towards me. I grabbed her pants and peeled them off her ass. Some of her juice sticked to the pants and strings of wetness still connected that to her pussy. I positioned myself behind her, the tip of my dick touching her lips. I put my hand on her mouth and said "dont be too loud..." as I went in slowly. A wave of pleasure rocked her body. She pushed herself against me, so I slipped all the way in. Her moans were partially stopped by my hand, but I could still hear them - and in the morning, when there are little to no sounds, it sounded super loud. From then on she suppressed her moans better. I started fucking her slowly. But she wanted more, I could feel it. So I sped up until my balls were smacking against her pussy. That was far louder than I thought, but I hoped you could mistake it for a (slow) woodpecker. Soon I felt her pussy contract around my dick and I shot my load in her. When we separated she pulled up her pants quickly. I must have looked like I had a huge "?" on my forehead, so she said "I want my pussy covered in your cum all the rest of the way." I smiled and we went on our way. Her pussy was really soaked by the time we got back, and I feared Jim would see it. But she calmed he saying "He's never up that early. He has to leave an hour later than me."

Later she texted me.
A:"That was incredible. But we cant do that every day, its too dangerous!"
Me:" So every other day?"
A:"You know what I mean."
Me:"yeah okay... I thought it would be exciting"
A:"It was! just dangerous too"
Me:" So never again?"
A:"yes."

But, that was not actually the case. The next jogs I always pointed out that we met no one this early on the tracks. After a week, Anna was horny again and convinced. We just had to be quiet. The third week, we also fucked on monday at the same place.
By the last week, I had her convinced that we even could have loud sex (which turned me on even more) there.

So we went out again. When we were at out place I lost no time and pulled down her pants. Her hands were on the tree, mine on her tits and throat. I knew how rough I could be with her, so I choked her a bit and kneaded her tit hard, while I thrusted in as fast as I could. I was rewarded with loud moans "uhhhhhhh ohoohoooooooo" her voice went from deep to high in seconds. In high pitch and in the rhythm of my thrusts she moaned "ah ah ah ah..." until I came hard with one last thrust, making her shriek loudly. Her cum and mine mixed in her panties on our way back home. She was very nervous though. We really were loud. Too loud it seems. Next day, I found a note in my mail, saying I should call the local police station. "Shit, they're onto us..." I thought. But then again - why would the police care? sure, you werent allowed to have sex in public, but if noone saw us? So someone had see us? but how did they indentify us? I mean it was still kinda dark and noone really know we were jogging there... I had to find out.
So I called the station. Told them I found a note in my mailbox. I was redirected to the officer in charge. When the officer told me what was up I was holding my breath - did they know or no? The officer said: "Someone in your neighborhood reported hearing loud... noises that resemble... coitus. the person couldnt tell if it was rape or not. Did you hear anything?" I had to think fast - They didnt know who it was, but we were heard. Jim knew me and Anna were jogging at that time. So I had to tell the officer ... The officer asked:"Are you still there?" - "Yeah yeah, I actually heard it too, and I also saw it." That was good. There is my reason not to report anything. Officer: "Really?" - "Yeah, I was jogging through the woods at that time with a friend. She can confirm it. We saw a couple fucking behind a tree. From her... expressions I saw sure that it was not rape. She called him baby and so on..." Officer:"Okay thank you Sir. You couldnt identify them though?" - "No chance, sorry." I then gave him my name and number and also the name of Anna and her number. I quickly texted her and told her what to do and say. She only had to come up with a reason why she didnt tell Jim this morning.

So long story short: We got out without a problem, but never had sex in the forest afterwards.

End of Part 6 :)

I confess, everybody where I live is a robot, & I waste magical resources by accident and that people are reprogrammable.

Sometimes people have liked me, for no reason, then they've hated me, for no reason. Because they're all reprogrammed. Don't ask how it's done, it's irrelevant.

People have chased me to attack me professing I'm a deviant. Attacked for thiniking good thoughts, attacked for thinking bad thoughts, told my role in life by one sect, told my role in life by another, strange childish minded all powerful people who believe life is a role playing game. The next day they have no recollection and behave logically again. Reprogrammed.

The impression I give to others varies. Sometimes people see something about me that identifies me to them as a deviant and offer me deviant services. And I get health benefits and protection from deviant services and allies. Not by choice, but because they mis-recognise something about my appearance, through their "robot-eyes".

It's depressed me a bit. All I've ever wanted is a career and family. But something perverts the natural course of my life. Something powerful, this thing that tries to manipulate the natural order of things. I find never thinking a safe way to maintain some sanity. And denial of most things. I have come to understand with logical evidence, that there is no such concept as time money or power, that letting these childish ideas in your head are part of a manipulation strategy, best ignored as childish.

Each to their own reality.
Yours could be different.

Good luck with yours.

I want what I want. I wouldn't be I if I wanted something else would I. I'd be you if I wanted what you want. Doh.

Care to expand the story (involves female scat)?

I'm not good at story writing, hence the following request: I would love to read a story about a secret female-scat fetishist society that surreptitiously farms the poop of young, beautiful women by employing them as fashion models or hosting them in what is supposedly a modeling or finishing school. The unaware models are put on a special diet that significantly reduces the toxicity of their poop, improves the aroma and taste, and generally causes them to have large and healthy bowel movements. Given some convincing excuse, the models would be ordered to empty their bowels into two porcelain pots, one would hold their piss, the other their prized poop. Maids would then remove the pots and deliver them to the groups secret confectionary were connoisseurs of female manure would taste and grade the "fruit" of the harvest. The best, that is the most fragrant and piquant of the pee would be set aside in order to produce fine vintages named after the girl in whom it was originally brewed. Lesser quality product would be mixed to produce girl-pee soda for fetishists; a special cream-pee soda, containing fragrant pussy secretions, would also be made. Since half the excitement for a girl-poop aficionado lies in admiring the unique shape of a particular day's poop, grade-A quality poop would congealed in transparent jelly and then canned to prevent loss of original shape and to ensure maximum freshness. Each can of a particular girl's poop would contain a photo of the girl who pooped it, emphasizing her best physical attributes. Girl's with a tendency to drip a lot of pussy cream when they poop would be specially desirable and any cream collected in their poop pots would be canned along with the poop, and advertised accordingly. "Rotten-panty-tacos" would also be prepared by wrapping her poop into one of her used panties that was previously soaked in her pee, topping it off with some of her own cream, and packaging the resulting confection in a beautiful, gourmet-food can. Of course our chefs and culinary artists would be experts in preparing addictive dishes made from our girls' fresh and canned poop, pee, and cream. Our girls, without knowing it of course, would be fed these and other natural and organic female-farmed delicacies from time to time.

I day trade for a living (foreign exchange and commodities), and pretty much never go outside at all.

The thursday before last, I decided that I should actually leave my apartment once in a while, and left the exchange to go walk around aimlessly (unrelated: did not actually lose any money, go figure.) I ended up on this huge winding path that goes about four miles through a park with about four full soccer fields and two baseball/softball diamonds with a bunch of idiots playing games for some reason (around 6:00pm)

There were these two girls (shortish, one of them was husky but not fat at all, the other one was smaller, both slimmer and shorter, maybe 5"4' and 5"1'. I have no idea how old they were. Late middle school, high school or even really immature college girls or whatever. Impossible to tell these days. They had breasts.) on the path, maybe there with their parents or their friends who were out of sight maybe in the field or something. I gave them an obvious glance, and just walked by. When I had turned around to go back, they were still on the path, and they decided to say hello while muttering to each other. So I said "hello, pretty girls" in a bored, monotone voice, and struck up a mundane conversation, (exchanged names, told them I was going for a walk because I felt like it, they contributed nothing interesting. Said they were 17 and 16, legal ages in this area) I said that I was going to go get ice cream, and I'd buy for them too if they wanted and they came along somewhat quietly. (both plainly interested in me, but they were somewhat socially awkward, which makes me think they were a bit younger and/or idiots)

Ordered ice cream, it seemed as though they'd never encountered anybody who had a real job and actual money. We all walked the path (I walked on my own, they sorta followed and I didn't convince them to stop) and I said I was going back to my apartment if they wanted to come along. One of the girls said she had to go, and the other one actually came with me.

Showed her my apartment, she seemed impressed by my media set up (which is actually pretty impressive if you don't see trading equipment often) and turned on hbo. She sits next to me, and I put my arm around her and started rubbing her shoulder, while talking to her and trying to keep her from going on about her stupid shallow everything by asking specific questions to get her to talk. I managed to get her to defend her own maturity and personal capabilities in conversation, seems she wanted to impress me.

While she flipped through the channels, I pulled her over a bit, moved my mouth close to her neck and played with her hair with one hand while rubbing her side with my other, and she started rubbing my leg, moving it a bit more. She made a movement away and I think she was getting cold feet and wanted to stop, so I interrupted her, grabbed her and pushed her off me, and offered her something to drink (soda, I don't even drink alcohol or have any at home.) She had a sprite, and then I said "where were we" and put my arms around her, got her to sit facing me, and we started making out.

It got pretty heated, I managed to get her shirt off, and she lay on the couch while I straddled her, my left arm by her waist and my right hand on the back of her neck pulling her forward. I moved my mouth the right, started licking her ear and then moving down to her chest (she but was still wearing a bra, her breasts weren't terribly impressive but I like slim/athletic girls so I was fine with that.) She was really into it at this point, she started breathing really heavily and spread her legs a bit, hooked her left leg around my right leg and put her arms around me.

And then I just slowed right down and stopped, and said "hmmm, what time did you need to get back again." for a second she had the most priceless kinda confused look, and then she was a bit pouty and she insisted time was not an issue, she was fine and we should keep going. I kinda picked her up a bit, braced myself with one hand beside her head, and leaned over her. I straddled over her one leg, and unbuttoned my tshirt. Started kissing her, and rubbing her thighs, with my other hand, moving over until I was just rubbing between her legs until she spread them a bit. She mumbled something but I shushed her, and told her to hold still.

I picked her up a bit we pulled down her pants; I started licking her stomach. She was slitting slumped with her lower half off the couch, and I moved my hands to her inner thies and started licking her clit (she had natural hair, but wasn't a really hairy girl.) I worked her to orgasm, she let out a short moan and tensed up, and she was short of breath. Her pants and panties were still on, but around her ankles. I had an open shirt and my jeans were unbuttoned and unzipped.

I got up and leaned over her and asked if she wanted to go to the bedroom. She was nervous, she said that she hadn't done this "a lot" and was worried about it hurting, so I said that she might not be able to take me without preparing herself first (this was a throwback to some of the things she'd said about her being mature when we were flirting earlier.)

Then I went deadpan, and checked the clock again. I said it was getting late, and that we should pick this up another time. She kinds looked panicked and scrambled to get her clothes back on, and I told her that I was almost always there and she could drop in any time. (did not give her any other contact info, lied and said I didn't have "msn" when she asked about it) I said I'd be waiting for her.

I expected her back the next day or the day after, but I didn't see her. Then saturday, I got a knock on the door and it was the same girl from the previous week. Apparently she was in trouble or something and couldn't come that weekend, and something about school. She was beaming, I let her in, held her hand, and positioned myself behind her. I said we shouldn't waste any time, and asked her if she had been "training" herself, and she giggled and gave some kind of affirmative I couldn't hear properly, and I started feeling her up and nuzzling her neck, while she rubbed me through my jeans. (this was actually the first time she had touched me)

I took her into the bedroom, and helped her remove her clothes. I got her to remove mine herself, and she lay down on the bed. I made out with her, same kinda routine but horizontal this time, and didn't bring her to orgasm with my mouth and hands. She spread her legs, and then I positioned myself and thrust into her a bit. She cried out, but there was no blood or anything. (afterwards she did say it was her first time, and I figured it was) She couldn't take me in all the way, but I thrust into her shallow, with my arms around her shoulders and my hands in her hair, sometimes using my right hand to position her waist from the back.

After the first time, we both lied together and when I got hard again she got a little exploratory, I showed her how to jack me off properly better but she we started having sex before I finished. We had sex a total of four times over five hours, three missionary types and once doggy style, and then we had a shower together. After she was fully dried off, I gave her one of my email addresses and she left, I haven't heard from her in the last two days.

Hey all I confess I am an epic pervert. Being a perv is the only way I have found to beat the boredom of life. I used to do a lot of shit on my home turf. But you can only sniff so many girls bicycle seats and walk into the middle school girls locker room and beat off so many times before the pitchforks and torches come out. I think maybe I am just a little misunderstood. I mean no harm I just found a satisfying hobby that helps me blow off stress.

I have been both highly skilled and lucky in getting away with shit for decades. The final straw though was when after a volleyball game at the local middle school I walked into the locker room with a raincoat and opened up to reveal my cock to about twenty young girls in the shower area. A few of the local dads heard the screaming and chased me through the woods. Lucky me they were fat and old and gave up after about a block. One guy was a little younger than me. Looked like a distance runner. He actually caught up to me and tried to take me down by grabbing my coat. I turned around and punched him in the nose. He dropped right to his knees. I stood back a few feet and wanked to his blood and tears for a couple of minutes until I heard the sirens and then I wished him a good day and left. There was a huge buzz after that. Talk of rewards. Yada, yada, yada. Lucky me again most of the girls were looking at my cock and gave a shitty description. The guy I punched actually described me as being African American and stuck to the story even though it was in contradiction to every other source. God what a fucking freak!

So now that I am older, wiser and more financially secure I plan my holidays around my hobby. I figure airfare is much cheaper than attorneys.

One epic trip was a backpacking excursion in a remote area. I hate how all the moral fags want you to register and pay to visit a national park which my taxes pay for. I always skirt this formality. It also makes me harder to track. So when we were lining up for the buses I didn't bother with getting a ticket. I showed the driver a twenty and said 'here is my ticket buddy.' He stuck the twenty in his pocket and told me to have a great trip.

Now I had planed to just hang out on some popular trails and flash some hikers. No big whoop. Sometimes if I am in the mood I strip naked and chase them a little bit while masturbating and screaming paranoid gibberish like I am the Antichrist and such. Pretty harmless fun all in all.

On the ride into the back country I was surrounded my some kind of do gooder group. A couple of old biddies that had about a dozen young girls in tow to show them the joys of wilderness. They were from New York and by their talk sounds like they had never been out of the city...ever. All they did was talk, talk, talk incessantly about the dangers that lurked in the woods. Lions, tigers and bears.....OH MY! After I had about enough I tried to interject that wilderness is a much safer place than any big city. The logic being that man is the most dangerous animal on the planet. The farther you get away from population centers you get equally safer. The old biddies wanted to get all confrontational and talk about they had taken this class and that class about wildlife encounters and knew how to defend themselves against wildlife. Even after I shut up and let them win the argument they kept up. I tried pulling my hat over my head to act like I was sleeping and one of their little man hater dummies in training snatched it off my head and started to play keep away with their friends. HA HA HA HA HA. What laugh out loud fun this trip was becoming. I decided to let them keep the hat as the lot of them were just to cuntish to deal with. However I heard them talking about their drop off point and my trip plan suddenly changed!

When they were leaving they tossed me my hat back and told me thanks for being such a good sport. No problem I said as I holstered my pack. A couple looked a little nervous as I walked off the bus behind them. Having been such a successful pervert for so long I am good at putting people at ease. I wished them a great trip and marched up the trail head. About five miles in some rain squalls came through. I knew these little unprepared cunts would just be soaked to their titties. It was just a best guess whether these dummies would turn back or continue to the remote campground. I didn't think they would disappoint. So I pulled out my rain gear and carried on. When I got to the campground I found some old trees back aways from camp and started a small fire.

Sure enough about an hour before sunset the little troop of dummies arrived. Soaked and miserable. Of course they all wanted to crowd around and crowd me out of my fire. Looking at those wet shirts convinced me none of them was over thirteen. Well except for the old cunts. Looking at all those little nips poking out of their wet cotton t shirts made me sprout some truly vicious wood. Lucky it was getting dark.

The old cunts by now were obviously getting a little panicky as they should have. Hypothermia is no joke. Lucky they had me there to help. Ha Ha Ha! They hadn't even set up their tents yet and their whole troop to a last one was shivering. I hadn't set up a tent either as I was planning some serious deviant behaviour later and wanted to be able to decamp in a hurry. Ha little did they know. So the cunts ask me where the wood was and I told them I dragged this one tree up from the creek bed about a mile distant. I figure a mile down a mile up probably an hour plus. They ask me if I could get some more and I just give them a blank look. After all I am toasty in my wool long spam and REI rain gear. Shit I could sleep like a baby just laying down. After a bunch of their cuntish back and forth I show them the trail head and I watch them and their headlamps bobbing off into the distance. About ten minutes after they left I 'discovered' this huge pile of dead fall about ten feet back in. TEEHEEEEE.

So I show this 'discovery' to the little cunts and in a couple of minutes we have a grand fire going. Kids like fire. I reach into my pack and pull out the peppermint snaps I had toted in. I tell them that for their survival it was imperative they get their body temperatures up. A couple made a little protest but by the looks of the way they started to slug it down most of them had sampled the devils brew and a few seemed to actually be on their way to accomplished alcoholics. Good God it reminds me of the old days when a chick could get drunk on one or two shots. Epic. So in about ten minutes these little twats are just blasted. The first bottle gets finished and one of the little cunts tosses it in the fire! The horror. What the fuck is with kids today? Have they not heard of recycling? No one teaches them any morals whatsoever. I made the little bitch pull the thing back out. She got all teary as it was now burning hot but oh well at least she learned a thing about responsible camping. Well anyways just to show her I was a good guy I pulled out a second bottle and let her take the first swig.

Next phase. I get into my pack and pull out a rope line. I string it up between trees on both sides of the fire. Next I tie two more lines to form a box around the fire. Finally I start to strip my clothes off to dry.... ALL OF THEM. Watching all those eyes stare at my half erect cock was the greatest moment of my life bar none. Well maybe the time I peed on a Jehovas Witness that came to a vacant house I was masturbating in prior to torching it was good win too but who am I to split hairs? I had spotted one of the little ring leaders 'Amanda' early on. She had big tits for her age and was obviously on her way to true slut hood. I can just tell the type. I told the lot of them this was going to be a very chilly night indeed and if they didn't have dry clothes it would just be miserable. I told them in no uncertain terms that this WAS a survival situation and modesty could get them killed. A couple dug in their packs in nervous quiet and pulled out some clean t shirts and jeans only to find them soaked as well. I kept staring at Amanda who was getting more bleary eyed every time the bottle made another go round. Sure enough my little Judas goat made a dirty little smile and walked over to the clothes line and stripped. Shirt, shoes, pants, bra and finally her panties. Once my new best friend forever was stripped down the ice was broken and the rest of the crew did likewise. Next I made them empty out their packs and hang up their sleeping bags, tents, etc. Man this was starting to get cozy! The fleeting glimpses of seeing young girls in locker rooms can never compare to being alone naked next to a fire in a remote area with all this untapped ass. Not a one of them had a full bush or set of tits. Amanda was close but the baby fat in her titties was obvious. I could tell she would be huge some day.

So here we are nicely boxed in. Warm fire, a small shelter around us to keep in some heat and no old cunts. Tell you the truth I almost started to get worried. It had been over an hour and the biddies had not returned. Luckily I am a borderline sociopath so I can put those concerns out of my head in a hurry. Well at least that is what a shrink told me once. After she told me that I pulled out my cock and jerked off in front of her. She didn't stop me probably cause I was paying her a hundred bucks an hour to listen to my deviant ways. I almost cared about my mental state until that day. The shrink had the nerve to send me a cleaning bill for her carpet. Yeah riiiiiight! I call it heal and run. They always send you the bill after the session so there is never a need to pay any of them. I guess they don't know much about human nature after all.

Anyways getting back to the meat of the story. At this point after staring at all that fresh meat I obviously am getting a raging hard on. A couple of the little fat girls are starting to get all teary which is starting to affect my boner. I figure I need to give them something to do so I put them in charge of setting up some tents. Not only were they fat but they were stupid as well so I had to lose the tiny hot girl with glasses to help them out. That kinda pissed me off as I had already seen her tiny little brown eye when she had bent over and she (next to Amanda and her baby fat titties) was one of the reasons I had such a raging hard on. The sleeping bags hadn't gotten soaked too bad so next the little crew of fatties and the skinny glasses girl started to line those out in the tents as well.

Well the clothes were still wet so I told them all that the wisest course would be for me and Amanda to keep a vigil on the fire and the clothes all night. I said if we got tired we would wake some of them up to take over. About half the girls at this point were getting pretty scared. One of the little fat kids asked about Ms. (hyphenated name) and the other biddie. God I fucking hate women with hyphenated names. WHY THE FUCK DO THEY EVEN GET MARRIED IF THEY DON'T WANT THE HUSBAND'S NAME? I guess it is just cover for their careers as man haters. If it were up to me I would fuck them all in the ass. So I don't know if it was the hyphenated name or what but I told the lot of them that since it was such an easy trip their hike leaders were probably lost or dead. Well maybe it is the alcohol that makes me say shit like this without regard for the consequences. Of course a bunch of them started bawling their eyes out. I yelled at the lot of them to suck it up and ordered them all into their tents. God a bunch of them sobbed for like an hour after that which made me totally lose my wood. Well at least for the time being.

I guess Amanda didn't care about the old cunts either as she had now been smiling and glancing at my cock for a couple of hours. She was so drunk that she was starting to stagger. When she almost slipped into the fire I used this as an excuse to grab her from behind. I grabbed both tits and was obvious in how hard I squeezed them. The little cunt let out an audible gasp. Knowing now that the time for subtlety was over I walked over to my pack and pulled out a tube of Carmex. I walked back to the fire and made no secret of smearing the contents of the tube all over my fingers. I grabbed her by the hair and pulled her down onto all fours. Roughly I lubed up her asshole swirling my index finger around inside. Grabbing her hips with both hands I plunged all the way in without warning. She screamed in pain. God what a fucking baby. I could hear some of the girls start to squirm in their tents. Quickly I snatched some panties off the line ( I think they were one of the fat girls...being the biggest I saw) and rudely stuffed them in her mouth. Resuming my position I gave it to her even rougher than before. Pulling her head to the side so I could read her face in the firelight I could see that her eyes were clearly tearing up. But she was also not resisting. To this day I have never felt anything tighter than her little O-Ring clamping down on my cock. I busted out such a load in her tight little ass I thought it would come out her ears. I pulled out and stood up. She rolled to the side and just stared up at me like a deer in the headlights. I went to take a leak in the woods and came back. She was sitting down facing the fire. I sat next to her and she put her arm around me. She didn't say anything for the rest of the night. About midnight it started to drizzle again so I told her to start piling up all the now mostly dry clothes. After my tent was erected we shoved all the clothes inside. I made a nice pillow out of all the girls panties. Never have smelled anything quite like that.

At daybreak the little twat fest was too hungover to move. Wanting to get the show on the road I pulled out my air horn I carry for scaring big critters and went tent to tent kicking them in turn to wake up their groggy little asses. As it was still drizzling they were forced to come naked one by one into my tent to sort through their clothes and get dressed. Tons of good beaver and up close brown eye shots. When one of the little whiny fat girls came in it was too much having that huge ass shoved in my face. I told her and her fat friend to go stand outside naked until the rest of the girls were done. I could tell these two kids needed toughing up.

So about noon when the old cunts still hadn't shown and we were all packed up I told them it was time to move on. The old cunts were either lost or dead. Well I said it again so maybe it wasn't the alcohol. Not so many cried this time. I made the bawlers walk far in back so I didn't have to hear it. Maybe they would make it back or not.

When we got back to the main road I made a quick excuse for needing to relieve myself in the bushes. I gave Amanda a knowing glance and she followed me into the woods. I shoved her to her knees and shot a load in her mouth in under five minutes. Then for no reason in particular I slapped her hard acros the face. While she was staring up at me in otherworldly disbelief I looked her in the eye and told her she was my bitch forever. I made her write down her email on a slip of paper and told her never to change it as I would be coming to pick her up from her dreary existence in a few years when she was legal. That definitely brought a smile to her face. Did I mention she had braces? It took me a few days to hike out cross country but to this day no one knows who that mystery man was. Funny thing too is that no mention was ever made of how I took huge advantage of the situation. I was even credited with saving the lives of the old cunts who it turns out got lost pretty quick and were eventually rescued after we made it back to the road and called for help. I guess if I had really wanted I could have used my satellite phone to have a rescue chopper up there in ten minutes but what fun would that have been?

A dog Named 'Sex'

When people buy a dog, they usually name him something like Rover or Bowser. Well I chose to name my dog "Sex". But lately Sex has been a little embarrassing to me.

I remember one day I took Sex to City Hall to get a license for him. I went up to the clerk and said "I would like to have a license for Sex". He said he would like to have one too. I said "You don't understand, I've had Sex since I was nine years old". He said I must have been quite a kid.

Last year they were auditioning dogs for a commercial on dog food. I took Sex to the studio to see if he would get the part. But suddenly Sex started to run off around the studio. I went after him, but the crew manager grabbed my arm and asked what I was doing here. I told him I was hoping to have Sex on TV. He called me a showoff.

One day Sex ran out on me in the middle of the night. I went around the neighborhood looking for him. A cop came and asked what I was doing. I told him I was looking for Sex. My case comes up this Friday...

================

Baked Beans

Once upon a time, there lived a man who had a maddening passion for baked beans. He loved then. but he always had a very embarrassing and somewhat lively reaction to them. Then, one day, he met a girl and fell in love with her. When it was apparent that they would marry, he thought to himself, she is a sweet and gentle girl and will never go for this kind of carrying on. So, he made the supreme sacrifice and gave up the beans. The were married thereafter. Some months later, his car broke down on the way home from work and since they lived in the country, he called her and told her that he would be late getting home because he had to walk. On his way home, he passed a small cafe and the odour of freshly baked beans was overwhelming. Since he still had several miles to walk, he figured that he would work off any effects before reaching home, so he stopped at the cafe. Before leaving, he had eaten three large orders of baked beans. All the way home, he put-putted and after arriving, felt reasonably sure that he had putted his last. His wife seemed somewhat agitated and excited to see him and exclaimed: Darling, I have the most wonderful surprise for dinner

tonight. She then blindfolded him and led him to his chair at the head of the table. He seated himself and just as she was ready to remove the blindfold, the telephone rang. She made him vow that he would not touch the blindfold until she returned. Then she went to answer the phone. Seizing the opportunity, he shifted his weight to one leg and let go. It was not only loud, but as ripe as a rotten egg. He took the napkin from his lap and vigorously fanned the air around him.

Things had just about returned to normal, when he felt the urge come on again, so he shifted his weight to the other leg and let go again. This was a true prize winner. While keeping his ear on the phone, he went on like this for 10 minutes, until he knew the phone farewell indicated the end of his freedom. He placed the napkin in his lap and folded his hands on top of it and smiling contently to himself was the perfect picture on innocence. When his wife returned she asked if he had peeked and he said no. At that point, she removed the blindfold

and revealed his surprise.

Twelve dinner guests seated around the table for a birthday party for him.

====================================

Gold dig

In a mining district, Mrs. Brown presented her husband with a 12 pound baby boy. Mr. Brown was so delighted that he went to the newspaper office and told them that he had found a 12 pound gold nugget, as pure as any in America. Naturally, the newspaper sent a reporter to the house to get the story, as anyone would do, and everyone was prospecting for gold in the little town. This is what happened.

Reporter: "Does Mr. Brown live here?
She: "He does."
He: "Is he in?"
She: "No."
He: "I understand that he found a nugget of gold weighing 12 pounds."
She: (Seeing the joke) "Yes, he found one."
He: "Can you show me the spot where he found it?"
She: "I'm afraid Mr. Brown would object as it is private."
He: "Is the hole very far from here?"
She: "No, it is quite near."
He: "Has Mr. Brown been working the claim long?"
She: "No, only about ten months."
He: "Has he reached the bottom yet?"
She: "No, but he is very near."
He: "Was Mr. Brown the first to work it?"
She: "Well, he thinks he was."
He: "Has he been working the claim regularly since he found it?"
She: "No, but I told him last night it was time to start again."
He: "I suppose he works it secretly?"
She: "Yes, mostly every night."
He: "Do you help him?"
She: "I do my best."
He: "Do you think he will sell the claim?"
She: "I doubt it, he gets so much pleasure out of working it."
He: "Did he blast it out with nitroglycerine?"
She: "No, he used Vaseline and kept digging."
He: "Has he widened the hole any?"
She: "Yes, a little."
He: "How big is the hole?"
She: "Well, about normal size, I suppose."
He: "Is he going to improve the mine any?"
She: "Yes, he said he was going to white wash the shaft tonight."
He: "Does he work alone at night?"
She: "No, I hold it for him and we split 50/50."
He: "Is he an expert at it?"
She: "Well, he does good work."
He: "Would you mind showing me the gold nugget?"
She: "Certainly." (Then she brought out the 12 pound baby boy and they carried the reporter to the hospital.)

====================================

How to Kill a South Dakota Eel

Little Johnny was 11 years old, and like other boys his age, rather curious. He had been hearing quite a bit about courting from the other boys, and he wondered what it was and how it was done.

One day he took his questions to his mother who became flustered. Instead of explaining things to Johnny, she told him to hide behind the curtain one night and watch his older sister and her boyfriend. This he did the following morning. Here is what Johnny described to his mother:

"Sis and her boyfriend sat and talked for a while, then he turned off most of the lights. Then he started kissing and hugging her. I figured sis must be getting sick, because her face started to look funny. He must have thought so too, because he put his hand inside her blouse to feel her heart, just like a doctor would except he is not as smart as the doctor because he seemed to have trouble finding her heart. Sis must have put some bigger fruit under her blouse this time because her boyfriend kept on saying how they were the largest melons he had ever felt. He must of gotten real hungry from all that kissing and stuff because she let him take off her blouse and suck on both of them for a long time."

"Then he started getting sick too, because pretty soon both of them were panting and getting all out of breath. His other hand must have been getting cold, because he put it under her skirt. About this time, sis got worse and began to moan and sigh and squirm around and slide down toward the end of the couch. Then this was when the fever really started. I knew it was a fever because sis told him she felt really hot. Finally I found out what was making them so sick. A big eel had gotten in his pants somehow. It just jumped out of his pants and stood there about 12 inches long! Honest! Anyway, he grabbed it in one hand to keep it from getting away. When sis saw it, she really got scared. Her eyes got big and her mouth fell open and she started calling out to God and stuff like that. She said it was the biggest one she had ever seen. I should have told her about the one at the lake. Anyway, sis got brave and tried to kill it by biting its head off. All of a sudden she made a noise and let the eel go. I guess it bit her. Then she grabbed it with both hands and held it tight while he got a muzzle out of his pocket. He slipped it over the eel's head to keep it from biting her again. Sis laid back and spread her legs so she could get a scissor lock on it, and he helped by laying on top of the eel. The eel put up a hell of a fight! Sis started groaning and squealing and her boyfriend almost upset the couch. I guess they wanted to kill the eel by squashing it between them. They must have been getting shocked by the eel because they were shaking a lot. After awhile, they both quit moving and gave a great sigh. Her boyfriend got up, and sure enough, they had killed the eel. I knew it was dead because it just hung there limp, and some of the insides were hanging out. Sis and her boyfriend were tired from the fight, but they went back to courting anyway. He started hugging and kissing her again, and by golly, the eel was not dead! It jumped straight up and started to fight again. I guess eels are like cats; they have nine lives or something. This time, sis jumped on it and tried to kill the eel by sitting on it. After a long fight, they finally killed the eel. I knew it was dead because I saw sis's boyfriend peel its skin off and flush it down the toilet."

====================================

Barbara Walters at the Indian Reservation

Barbara Walters is doing an editorial on Indian life on the

reservation. She looks around and sees that some of the men have one

feather, some have two and the chief has feathers all the way down to

the ground.

So she asks a young brave, "What do the feathers mean, some of you have

one, some have two and the chief must have hundreds!" The young brave

replies, "Each feather is for each squaw we have sex with!"

To which Barbara Walters replies, "Come on, I don't believe that!" She then goes to the chief and repeats the question, "What do the feathers mean, some of you have one, some have two and the you must have hundreds!"

The chief replies, "It's true, each feather is for each squaw we have sex with!" Astonished, Barbara exclaims again, "But you have hundreds!" The chief replies, "Me chief, me fuck em all, big, fat, skinny, tall, me chief me fuck em all!"

Barbara exclaims, "You should be hung!" The chief replies, "Me hung, big like buffalo, long like snake!" "Oh dear!", exclaims Barbara. To which the chief replies, "No fuck deer, asshole too high, run to fast!"

Hope you enjoy this one, it's much better told verbally.

================

Law as it should be

One evening after attending the theatre, two gentlemen were walking down the avenue when they

observed a rather well dressed and attractive lady walking just ahead of them. One of the men

turned to the other and remarked, "I'd give $50.00 to spend the night with this woman." To their

surprise the young lady overheard the remark and turning around she said, "I'll take you up on

that." She had a pleasant voice and a neat appearance, so, after bidding his companion good

night, the man accompanied the lady to her apartment, where they immediately went to her

apartment where they immediately went to bed.

The following morning the man presented her with $25.00. As he prepared to leave she demanded the

rest of the money stating "If you don't give me the money I'll sue you for it." He laughed saying

"I'd like to see you get it on these grounds."

The next day he was surprised when he received a summons ordering his presence in court as

defendant in a law suit. He hurried to his lawyer and explained the details of the case. His

lawyer said: "She can't possibly get a judgement against you on such grounds, but it will be

interesting to see how her case will be presented."

In court after the usual preliminaries, the lady's lawyer addressed the court as follows: "Your

Honour, my client, this lady here, is the owner of a piece of property, a garden spot surrounded

by a profuse growth of shrubbery, property she agreed to rent to the defendant for a specific

length of time for the sum of $50.00. The defendant took possession of the property, used it

extensively for the purpose for which it was rented, but upon evacuating the premises he paid

only $25.00 which is only half the amount agreed upon. The rent was not excessive, since it is

restricted property, and we ask judgement to be granted against the defendant to assure payment

of the balance."

The defendant's lawyer was impressed and amused at the way the opponent had presented the case.

His defense, therefore, was somewhat altered from the way he originally planned to present it.

"Your Honour, my client agrees that the young lady has a fine piece of property, that he did rent

such property for a time and a degree of pleasure was derived from the transaction. However, my

client found a well on the property, around which he placed his stones, sunk a shaft and erected

a pump, all labour being performed personally by him. We claim these improvements to the property

adequately compensated for rental of said property. We therefore, ask judgement be not granted."

The young lady's lawyer come back was this: "Your Honour: My client agrees that the defendant did

find a well on her property and that he did make improvements such as my opponent has described.

However, had the defendant not known the well existed, he would never have rented the property,

also, upon evacuating the premises, the defendant removed the stones, pulled out the shaft and

took the pump with him. In doing so, he not only dragged the equipment through the shrubbery, but

left the hole much larger than it was prior to his occupancy, making it easily accessible to

little children. We therefore, ask that judgement be granted."

The judge's decision was that the defendant should either pay the plaintiff the $25.00 balance,

or, failing that, that the defendant should detach the aforementioned equipment and present it to

plaintiff for damages.

The man hurriedly wrote out a check for $25.00 to the young lady.

Case dismissed.

=============

The Old Boat

Joe and John were identical twins. Joe owned an old dilapidated
boat and kept pretty much to himself. One day he rented out his
boat to a group of out-of-staters who ended up sinking it. He
spent all day trying to salvage as much stuff as he could from
the sunken vessel and was out of touch all that day and most of
the evening. Unbeknownst to him, his brother John's wife had died
suddenly in his absence.

When he got back on shore he went into town to pick up a few
things at the grocery. A kind old woman there mistook him for
John and said, "I'm so sorry for your loss. You must feel
terrible."

Joe, thinking she was talking about his boat said, "Hell no!
Fact is I'm sort of glad to be rid of her. She was a rotten old
thing from the beginning. Her bottom was all shriveled up and she
smelled like old dead fish. She was always holding water. She had
a bad crack in the back and a pretty big hole in the front too.
Every time I used her, her hole got bigger and she leaked like
crazy."

"I guess what finally finished her off was when I rented her to
those four guys looking for a good time. I warned them that she
wasn't very good and that she smelled bad. But they wanted her
anyway. The damn fools tried to get in her all at one time and
she split right up the middle."

The old woman fainted.

I was out at a festival today with my new fuck toy. She is the quintessential American Whiskey Tango, if you know what I mean. She has the bottle-blonde hair, fake tan and nails, dresses like she just came out of the trailer park because she did! She has on a short, tight up top blue dress that is low cut to show off her tits. This thing barely covers her ass cheeks and is light enough that when the sun hits it right you can see she has no bra and is wearing a purple and black zebra print thong! What a little slut.

Anyhow, while at the fair we run into the nieces of my ex-wife. They�re there with their grandparents � really irresponsible biker types. The younger niece who is about six was really taken a liking to my arm candy. I suppose it is due to the fact that they somewhat have the same qualities going on. I mean, the little girl will be a real looker, if she isn�t considered to be so by some, already. She has long natural blonde hair, big blue eyes, sun-kissed tan skin and a perfectly fit little gymnast�s body with a nice ass. It looks ridiculous as I type it, but she KNOWS she is good looking at only six years of age.

So Kayleigh, the six year old niece, wants to hang out with my girl. I have no idea why. The grandparents don�t give a shit and agree. So Ashlynne, my latest slut, is all excited to hang out with the little doll. I�m thinking, �great there goes any fun I�ll have trying to get any play off her in public� This tramp loves attention and lets me pull up her dress and caress her ass in public; or pull out her tits and suck on them. She loves the idea of being watched and potentially getting caught.

The day progresses and Kayleigh notices all the men looking at Ashlynne. She comments on how she can see Ashlynne�s �boobies� and �what kind of panties she has on�. Now this little girl is a bit mature for her age and has probably seen her slut mother walking around the house in just a thong or g-string, so she is all that shocked at Ashlynne�s appearance. Being such a mature-for-her-age child, she is aware of her impoverished state and ill-fitting attire. Her pathetic parents don�t seem to keep her in clothes that fit; so she was wearing some pink, really short terry cloth shorts with a matching tank and flip flops. Her little belly exposed as she has clearly grown too large for the outfit. She starts telling Ashlynne how pretty her outfit is and wishes she had nice clothes to look as pretty as Ashlynne. Now this broad may be a slut, but she has no children and is still a woman. She tells me if we take Kayleigh shopping, she�ll have a nice treat for me. So, I�m in.

We go to a swank shop where she shops and she looking at clothes in the junior�s section with Kayleigh. These girls are completely enjoying it and I�m wondering: �how long must I endure this hell in order to get my treat�. I mean, I�m paying for all this AND I have to wait around. Then, it happens. Apparently, little Kayleigh wants some male perspective. She really is old beyond her years. Ashlynne asks me to come into the fitting room with them.

I enter the fitting room and Ashlynne is wearing only her aforementioned thong. Kayleigh is in her pink cotton panties. She tells me that she doesn�t think her little pink panties are as pretty as Ashlynne�s zebra print thong. I tell her that her panties are fine, but she insists that she wants pretty, satin and lace, thong panties like Ashlynne�s. I change the subject by having her try on some outfits. This was done because the thought of this little angel in a tiny thong got my cock hard and Ashlynne saw it. She gave me a devilish smile and wink. I make my exit from the fitting room to cool off. They finish up and I pay for what seems like a ton of clothes for both of them, still wanting a treat and hoping the invitation into the fitting room wasn�t it.

We get back to my place and I�m about to call Kayleigh�s folks to let them know I�ll be dropping her shortly. Ashlynne tells me to wait. They want to put on a fashion show for me. I agree and sit on the couch. She turns down the lights and puts on some music. She comes out in some very sexy stripper-type attire, very sexy and slutty even for her. She has on all white: key-hole dress, g-string, bra and stilettos. Amazingly, Kayleigh is wearing similar kind of clothes! She�s in all baby blue: tight little dress, blue thong and no shoes. I didn�t know they made stuff that small. Now, I really interested, very horny and with a monster rod in my pants. All discretion goes out the window.

Ashlynne gives me a great lap dance while Kayleigh sits next to me and watches. I reach for my cock and start stroking it. Ashlynne puts her tight ass in my face as I kiss on her thong-covered pussy from between her tight ass cheeks. Kayleigh looks on in amazement and starts rubbing her little pussy through her sexy new thong panties. Then, Ashlynne puts her ass in Kayleighs face and the little doll knows exactly what to do, albeit slightly awkwardly. She kisses her ass and softly feels her tight ass.

It is at this point I get my cock out and start stroking it. Kayleigh didn�t seem to notice, but that little slut Ashlynne did. She grabbed it and started stroking it. She gets down on her knees between my legs and looks at Kayleigh. She has noticed my cock now and was fixated on it. She giggled and looked at Ashlynne sucking it like a champ, spit and all.

That�s it for now.

This article got my dick hard...

A maths teacher who groomed one of his pupils on Facebook and carried out a string of sex attacks on two other young girls has been jailed for 15 years.

Anthony Dockerty, 41, was told he was a "manipulative" man who used his position as a teacher and his vastly superior difference in age to target his victims.

Dockerty, who was dressed in a black leather jacket, blue shirt and dark trousers, showed no emotion as he was jailed at Hull Crown Court. Relatives of his victims applauded and jeered as he was led away.

The court was told Dockerty sent one of his 15-year-old pupils 150 messages, many of which were of a sexual and highly inappropriate nature.

He would tell her she looked "gorgeous", that he wanted to "grab her and bite her neck" and warned her to delete the messages in case someone would discover them.

The court was told the teenager developed a "crush" on Dockerty and she would often leave a folder behind at the secondary school so she could come back and collect it and meet him alone.

She once told him she thought he looked depressed and asked what was wrong. He suggested she look on his Facebook page and the relationship developed.

The pair eventually agreed to meet up at his house where he gave her a tour of the property before taking her upstairs to his bedroom where he kissed and fondled her, the court heard.

A woman, who had access to Dockerty's Facebook account and who grew increasingly concerned about the nature of the messages she was reading, alerted the police.

Dockerty was also made him the subject of a sexual offences prevention order which severely restricts his contact with young people and bans him from working with children.

I confess i love incest story's.

Darcy And Dad

Mom had lost her battle with breast cancer five years earlier. Dad was still experiencing grief and seemed to be having difficulty adjusting to life as a widower. After all, they had been happily married for 25 years, having met as teenagers. Essentially their adult life together was the only one that either of them had ever known.

Watching dad struggle emotionally through the months and years following mom�s passing was heartbreaking. Dad remained in my parents� home out in the country. It was certainly more of a house than he needed now, but he said there was a connection there that he just couldn�t sever.

I wanted to be more supportive of dad during that awful time, but I was engulfed in my own tumultuous life, having recently ended a two year relationship with my boyfriend after catching him in bed with our neighbor! So after throwing his cheating ass out I had to face the realization that I simply couldn�t afford to stay in that apartment alone. I was not interested in a roommate and I was really at my wit�s end. What was I to do?

Dad had helped me financially a few times in the past and I�m sure he would have helped me again had I asked. But honestly, I realized that his cash would provide only a short term fix and in my heart I knew that I needed to make a major lifestyle change. That�s when the idea came to me� �Maybe I can move back home with daddy.�

�NO WAY! Stop it Darcy! You�re 27 years old now. You have your own life and you cannot go back home and live with daddy,� said the voice in my head. And although I knew that to be true, I still couldn�t ignore the prospect of how financially advantageous it would be for me, not to mention how helpful I could be to dad around the house. I gave it serious thought for the next few days and eventually decided to run the idea past dad.

So later that week one evening after dad got home from work I stopped by for a visit. He seemed puzzled that I was there on a weeknight but appeared happy to see me. I was a bit nervous and didn�t quite know how to begin my presentation. So after fumbling around looking for the right words I finally just blurted it out, �Dad, can I move back home?�

Dad replied, �Darcy, what happened between you and Doug?

�I caught him in our bed with Melinda, the slut in the adjoining apartment, so I threw his ass out and I am all done with him now and there�s no way I can afford that apartment on my own,� I exclaimed, now sporting some huge alligator tears.

Dad said, �Well sure honey, you can have your old room back. How long do you anticipate needing it?�

�I�m not really sure dad. I�m just trying to regroup right now and formulate a feasible plan. I don�t want to get into financial trouble and my thinking was that you would also benefit from me moving back as well. I can help you with cooking, cleaning, household chores, and just about anything else that you need done. I can kind of be a replacement for mom, well� I mean, I�m sorry� I didn�t mean to imply that I can ever replace mom� I just meant��

Dad quickly interjected, �That�s alright honey, I know exactly what you mean. Don�t sweat it. I understand perfectly. No need to apologize. It�s been hard on all of us. Let�s just concentrate now on getting your life put back together.�

�Thanks dad, I love you so much, thank you a thousand times,� I said, as I hugged dad and kissed him on his forehead.

That next Saturday I rented a small truck and commandeered a few guys that I work with and we got all my stuff out of the apartment and over to my dad�s house. It took the entire day and by midnight I was exhausted. I told dad that I was going to grab a shower, go to bed, and I�d finish unpacking tomorrow. He agreed that it had been a long day and he then retrieved some clean bath towels out of the linen closet for me. I took my shower and quickly fell asleep.

Upon awakening Sunday morning dad had cooked a huge breakfast for us. I thought that was so sweet of him. He said that it was nice to have someone to sit at the table and speak with and how he so missed doing that with mom. I grabbed his hand and said, �Well dad, you have me here now and things are going to be much better for you.�

After breakfast I immediately went back to work unpacking and getting settled in. Dad walked into my room and asked if there was anything that he could help me with. I told him that I pretty much had everything under control� And no sooner did I say that did a large box that was sitting on the edge of the bed fall over and its contents spill onto the floor. Now there lay at my dad�s feet a ten inch purple dildo� And to make matters worse, the impact of it hitting the ground somehow triggered it into the on position! So there I sit on the edge of the bed, totally mortified, watching this vibrating donkey dick bounce around on the hardwood floor right smack in front of us! I was so humiliated.

I said, �Oh my God, I am so sorry, dad.�

Then dad said, �Sorry for what, being human? Don�t sweat it. Just turn it off now before you kill the battery!� He then chuckled as he left the room.

Wow� I didn�t realize that my dad could be so hip. I mean, he was my father and I really never had the occasion to discuss anything sexual with him as I was growing up. But today, for the first time ever I got to see a different side of him. Dad wasn�t just a parent figure anymore� I saw him now as a man, an equal, even a sexual being! I began to feel an immediate closeness with dad that had been absent before. I felt like I connected with him in some special way that morning and that we could now be good friends and discuss anything together. It was definitely a new and strangely exciting feeling.

It took most of Sunday to get everything put away and make my room livable. Dad was on the riding lawn mower and nightfall was fast approaching. I went outside and asked him if he�d like to have a pizza delivered for dinner since it was getting kind of late to start cooking a meal. He said, �Sure honey, that sounds great to me. Go into my room and take the Visa card from my wallet and call in the order.�

So I go back inside and enter dad�s bedroom but didn�t see his wallet anywhere. I opened his top dresser drawer thinking he might keep it in there. Well, I didn�t find his wallet but much to my surprise I did find a stack of the most hardcore porno magazines I�d ever seen in my life. Holy shit, I didn�t know my dad looked at this stuff! And as if that wasn�t enough, I came across a bottle of personal lubricant. Oh my God, my dad has been jerking off to dirty pictures! I felt so ashamed and embarrassed from what I had discovered, yet equally excited. The thought of my dad jerking off somehow gave me a sensual rush and I felt my vagina becoming moist. My God, this isn�t happening, I thought. How can I be getting aroused over my own father?

Just then my dad appeared in the doorway. I was caught red handed! I had one of the magazines opened to the centerfold picture and the bottle of personal lubricant sitting in my lap. There was no way out of this one and I was sure dad was going to be really pissed at me for invading his privacy.

I began to explain how I was looking for his wallet but dad quickly interrupted me and said, �Now Darcy, listen to me. If you�re going to be living under my roof you�re going to have to play by my rules.�

Oh boy, I felt like I really blew it now and that he was going to let me have it big time.

Dad continued, �In this house I do certain things - private things - that you may or may not condone. But the fact of the matter is, since your mom passed on five years ago I have not been with a woman. Men have certain needs and so I choose to satisfy those needs myself, in private. It�s just something I must do to maintain my sexual sanity and if...�

Then I interrupted, �Oh daddy, of course I understand. I�m an adult and a woman of the world. I know all about masturbation and the male libido. I didn�t just crawl out from under a rock. I am just so sorry for rummaging through your stuff. I truly was only looking for your wallet. And as for these personal items, I don�t have a problem with any of them, seriously. I mean, now that Doug and I have split I�ll probably have to do the same thing for awhile!�

Dad jokingly replied, �Yea, unless you keep dropping your new partner on the floor!�

Dad then opened a different drawer, retrieved his wallet and called in the pizza order. He then said he was going to take a shower and asked if I could keep an ear out for the pizza guy. I told him I would and then retreated to my room.

I was still somewhat distracted by the mental image of my dad jerking off to those dirty magazines. The thought of it was exhilarating to me and for however wrong that was, it felt just as right. I could feel my vagina continuing to moisten and I knew that I�d have to relieve my sexual tension soon.

With dad in the shower and the pizza still 30 minutes away I thought there would be no better time than now. So I shut my bedroom door, got my dildo, removed all my clothes, laid on my bed, closed my eyes, and entered my new fantasyland.

My clitoris was extremely sensitive and I felt a strange tingling deep inside my vagina. I was clearly aroused far beyond where Doug had ever taken me before. It had to be the new environment, the risk of getting caught by my dad, and the image of him masturbating that had me so supercharged. Whatever it was, I wanted to embrace it. These newfound sensations consumed me and I was rendered powerless by them.

Clitoral stimulation alone had always given me a decent orgasm. But today I wanted penetration too. I was wild with excitement and began having images of my dad being inside me, holding me, satisfying my every desire, loving me in the way that he always loved mom. The thought of that was a real turn on so I inserted the dildo deep into my vagina and began ramming my g-spot, closed my eyes and imagined it was dad inside me. I continued to work my clit and fondle my breasts with the other hand, going back and forth between the two.

My orgasm was building like a fierce volcano that was nearing eruption. This was going to be a real powerhouse of a release. I could feel it coming and I couldn�t stop it. I moaned as my body wrenched with delight, one contraction after another, delivering a sexual release like I had never experienced before. My vagina gushed with cum as it pooled on the sheet at my butt. The orgasm must have lasted for several minutes. It was ecstasy and I didn�t want it to end.

But then the doorbell rang. It was the pizza guy! Dad was surprisingly already out of the shower and dressed so he dealt with that. I guess I�d lost track of time. So I quickly went into my bathroom, washed up a bit and put on some clean panties. Dad knocked on my bedroom door to tell me that dinner is served. I told him that I�d be right out.

We sat at the dining room table and dug into our pizza. It was loaded with toppings and extra cheese. It was definitely the pizza to die for!

But dad had just two pieces and said, �Well, that�s it for me.�

I said, �What? Two pieces and you�re calling it quits?�

He jokingly replied, �Hey, I need to watch my cute little figure!�

Actually I shouldn�t have been surprised. Dad had become somewhat of a health fanatic ever since mom got sick and died. He lost a lot of weight and still exercises at the local gym faithfully three nights a week after work.

Dad�s really done a nice job of toning up his body over the past few years. Even now in his mid-forties he�s really somewhat of a stud muffin! And for the life of me I can�t understand why some woman hasn�t already snagged him.

But in a selfish kind of way I�m glad that no one has. I think I�d be insanely jealous of any woman that got in between me and daddy now. I know that sounds very possessive, but I want daddy all for myself now and I�ll do anything to keep it that way. Anything!

So the weekend was coming to a close and bedtime was fast upon us. Dad said goodnight and went to his room and I said goodnight and went to my room.

But after laying there for a few minutes I suddenly remembered that dad recently had a mechanical timer installed on his hot water tank to save on electricity and I had no clue how to set it. I�d be up and in the shower an hour before dad the next morning and I wanted to make sure that I�d have hot water.

So I got back out of bed and walked across the house to dad�s room but noticed that his bedroom door was closed. I was getting ready to knock when I heard dad talking to someone. His voice sounded kind of weird though. I didn�t want to eavesdrop but my curiosity really got the best of me. I placed my ear gently up to his door and listened.

Oh my God, I think he was jerking off! I was hearing some moaning and I swear I even heard my name a few times� �Darcy, Oh Darcy� You are so much like your mom and I love you so much.�

That was it! Dad was fantasizing about me while he was jerking off! I felt so honored and powerful and again I began to tremble with excitement as I became sexually aroused. I wanted so much to just go in there and confront him and let our natural feelings and desires take over. I felt such love for my daddy and I just knew that he must have been feeling the same for me at that moment.

There I stood on the outside of his door in my sexy, short baby doll pajamas. My hand went for the door knob. I didn�t know if I could stop myself at this point. I was not thinking rationally. I wanted my daddy so badly at that moment that I would risk anything to have him. Once again I could feel my vagina oozing with juice. It was now or never.

I slowly turned the doorknob and quietly opened the door. Upon entering I saw my dad laying in his bed completely nude on his back and his beautiful hard dick sticking straight up in the air as he slid his hand over it, stroking so slowly up and down. He was still moaning and hadn�t yet noticed me.

I slowly inched my way into his view and the second he saw me he immediately rolled over onto his side and attempted to pull the sheet over him. He was obviously startled and his first reflex was to hide from me what he was doing. I understood that. But I also knew that I needed to seize the moment if I stood any chance at all of making this happen. And I so wanted it to happen. I wanted nothing more in the world at that moment. I was so hot with lust and love for my daddy that there was nothing I wouldn�t have done to have him.

So I slowly made my way over to his side of the bed and sat down beside him. I made sure that my short baby doll pajamas were riding high and exposing as much upper leg as they could. Dad was on his left side and facing me, but he wouldn�t look me in the face. I knew he must have been embarrassed and I also knew that I had to assure him that what he was doing was absolutely fine and perfectly alright with me.

As I gently spoke to him I began stroking his right arm and shoulder area. He was so tanned and masculine looking. I said, �Daddy, what you were doing is perfectly natural. It�s okay, really. It actually turned me on and I�ll even let you in on a little secret of mine� I�ve been fantasizing about having a sexual relationship with you ever since mom passed away. I knew you were lonely and I wanted nothing more than to move in here with you and keep you satisfied in all the ways that mom did.�

With that dad looked up at me and said, �Really? So you don�t think I�m a pervert for fantasizing about my daughter?

I said, �Oh daddy, it�s perfectly natural. We both want the same thing and I can see no reason to deprive either of us from what makes us happy. Now roll over onto your back again, close your eyes, and enjoy the ride. Trust me daddy and let your inhibitions go. Just relax and know that I love you so deeply and I will never feel uncomfortable with anything that we do together.�

With dad on his back again I removed my pajamas. My breasts were firm, nipples erect, and my pussy was literally dripping with love juice at this point. Dad took one look at me and gasped, �My God Darcy, you look just like your mom so many years ago. I cannot believe you are giving me this present. I want you so much and want to love every inch of your beautiful, sexy body.�

I was so hot with passion at this point that I couldn�t have stopped if I wanted to. I began to lick my daddy�s huge cock, every inch of it, and then stuffed it into my mouth and as far down my throat that I could take it. He moaned and groaned and I feared that he might cum right away. I didn�t want this to end so I stopped doing that and mounted him instead. I allowed the head of his hard cock to slightly penetrate my hot, moist pussy but not let it go in all the way. It was driving daddy wild and he was begging for more. I was in full command and I loved it. He was finally mine and I had full control.

Daddy told me to turn around and to get into the 69 position. I did and then I felt daddy�s warm, moist tongue licking the juices from my dripping cunt. Daddy said, �Darcy, your pussy even looks and tastes just like mom�s did.� He was now licking, biting, and sucking, and inserting his tongue inside my pussy and then my ass as far as he could get it. He�d become a wild man and I was loving every minute of it.

But I wanted to have my daddy inside me too. I wanted to have that extreme closeness with him, to have his dick deep inside, and to have him shoot his load far inside me. I wanted to be there for him at that moment to tell him that I love him and that he can have me whenever he wanted me from now on.

So I turned around and laid down beside him. I hugged him and pulled him close to me and he instinctively rolled right over on top of me. I grabbed his huge cock and guided it right into my wet pussy. He moaned as it went in. I know he had been waiting for this for so long, just as I had been.

It felt so good to have daddy inside me finally. I told him to go inside as deeply as he could and pull out all the way each time. At the same time I was rubbing my clitoris. Each time he�d enter his cock would hit my g-spot. The angle was perfect and dad seemed to know exactly what he needed to do. I remember thinking to myself, Gosh, mom was so lucky to have had this for so long.

Eventually I felt my orgasm starting to build. It felt that it would be even stronger than the one I had earlier in the day while awaiting the pizza delivery. I mean, this was like heaven. Daddy knew exactly what to do and when to do it. He seemed to know me and my body inside and out. There was nothing he could have done wrong.

I was getting really close. I said, �Daddy, are you almost there? I�m getting very close and I want us to cum together.�

Daddy said, �Okay baby, let it go whenever you need to. I am right there now. Shall I hold off or let it go?�

My orgasm was starting and it was like nothing I had ever experienced in my life. I tried to speak to let daddy know that I was starting to cum, but I couldn�t form the words. It was just too overpowering.

But daddy must have sensed it because he then whispered to me, �Okay honey, I�m going to cum inside you now. I love you so much baby. Stay with me now and let me unleash my love juice inside you.�

We both had our mind blowing orgasms together and it was the best sex that either of us had ever experienced in our lives. Afterwards we just remained there motionless. Daddy did not even pull out. He just laid there on top of me while I stroked his hair and held him close to my breasts.

Eventually we both got up and took a shower together. I had never felt so close to another human being as I felt with daddy that evening. This had gone far beyond sex. Something else had happened here. There was just too much of a closeness and too much of a desire and attraction for it to be sinful incest. It�s like daddy was not really my father anymore, but my husband and my soul mate and my lover. It was a dream come true for us both.

Needless to say I moved into daddy�s room with him. I kept some of my stuff in the other room just for appearance sake. Daddy and I both realized that although we were so in love with each other and saw nothing wrong with our relationship, that society was still not ready for it.

We�ve been together now living as man and wife for nearly two years. The sex is still as great as it was that first night and if anything we�ve developed a deeper and more trusting love and mutual respect for each other than most couples ever know.

I love my daddy and I�ll always be there for him.

Yesterday was the big day, I've been dating this girl for two years. For the purpose of being vague lets just say we got together before she was growing hair down there. She's a very petite girl with a height of 4'7 and I believe she weighs a little under 70 lbs. She has a nice tight developed body though and she's a very compliant and obedient girlfriend. She has wanted to be a model all of her life but was to embaraced and with to low self esteem to say anything about it. I helped her gain some confidence over the years and even got her in a mind set where she would show my friends her naughty parts and let them critique her and occasionally have a feel spree. She is still a very shy girl but I decided she was ready.

I told her that I had made a friend out in Nashville who was a modeling scout, and he worked for a company that booked stuff for bikini magazines, clothing magazines and playboy. She was overjoyed by the chance but I told her not to get her hopes up because he had a lot of models wanting to work with him and some of them where willing to get naked and even have sex with him for the opportunity to be represented by him. Her face got really red when I told her that and she silently stared at the ground. I could tell she was thinking about whether or not she would do it but she didn't want me to know, I put my hand on her leg and said, "it's cool, if you have to I'd be cool with it."

My "friend" was actually just this guy I had met at a bar. Once I told him that my girlfriend was ready he got excited and started making preparations. He asked if his brother and the black bouncer at his bar could come along pretend to be staff, I said that'd be fine. His brother had a digital camera and a tripod and would be the photographer.This guy was around 35 and his brother was 43 I believe. The black bouncer was a 300 lb man, he was 39 and standing close to 6'9. The bar owner and the bouncer came waring suits, saying that the bouncer was his associate. His brother came, unshaven with a long beard and greasy hair. He wore a sleeveless undershirt and a pair of jean shorts claiming to be the photographer.

The bar owner also brought a female who was somewhere around 45 without telling me. She was going to be the makeup artist. I was a bit skeptical but the bar owner said she was down. When my girlfriend got there the older female took her into the bathroom to get her cleaned, made up and dressed. My girlfriend later told me that she had insisted upon bathing her in the shower, making sure to get her cleaned and shaving her armpits, privates and asshole (my words not hers). She first came out wearing a black bra with a pink zebra striped pair of underwear. She stood there nervously, red in the face trying to smile. Her hair was platinum blonde but the roots where starting to show. The bouncer kind of grunted and said, "hmmm she's alright I guess". My girlfriend looked at the ground slightly embraced.

The bar tender asked her to turn around slowly and she did. The asked her to come closer and sit down in front of them and she did that too. The underwear where so tight, her asshole was almost visible. She sat down and they started with some business stuff, going over the contract with her and telling her they where going to take some pictures of her in some different outfits and then deliberate and discuss over upstairs afterwards. She said that would be good. We started out with a shoot of her laying down on the bed with her legs semi apart. The photographer directed her and wasted no opportunities to reposition her himself and to grope her very slyly. She seemed to preoccupied with the bar tender and the bouncer's approval to even notice. Once or twice he hiked her underwear up almost painfully high saying that it was casting the wrong type of shadow on her curves. They had her sit and down talked to her for a little while, acting almost disappointed or unsatisfied. They said we where going to need to try something different.

The next outfit they gave her was a micro bikini. It was black and pretty much showed everything, barely covering anything up. She did poses for over an hour in it and the photographer repositioned her a lot more this time. At moments they all stood up and inspected her, fixing her hair and re adjusting her bikini. At one point the bar owner even pulled her bikini aside exposing her whole ass and snapping up close pictures of it, saying the would need to know the exact shape of it in order design bikinis perfectly for her in the future. She was very compliant and seemed not to be very nervous.

Next outfit they gave her a jean skirt and a g-string. When she asked where the top piece was they said that their was none. She objected and they told her she could cover her breasts with her hands and arms, they just needed to see a more erotic side of her. She went into the bathroom with the older female and changed into it. She started out posing laying on her side on a black couch and trying to cover her breasts with her forearms and elbows. She sucked in her gut to make herself appear extra thin. They asked her if she could lay on her side with her arms over her head and she said okay, laying flat on her back and completely exposing her chest. The black man came over and asked if he could double check that they where natural and she said that would be okay. He played with her tits, squeezing and flicking the nipples until they where both nice and hard and a little bit red and irritated. They got shots of her in various positions, looking up her skirt and things like that.

After a while they said the skirt was getting in the way and asked her to remove it. She was there posing for a long time in just a g-string and then they said that was also in the way and that she had to remove it. We took pictures of her for probably another hour in the nude. All 5 of us taking turns repositioning her and running out hands slyly over her body. She asked for a water and I slipped a pill to make her horny in the water bottle. She posed for about another half an hour and her pussy got very wet. My favorite picture we took the black man was holding her legs spread eagle apart fully exposing both her pussy and asshole. She tried to cover her breasts and the bar owner instructed her to raise her hands strait up over her head and smile.

Once this was done the six of us went upstairs and got in a Jacuzzi. They told her she should just stay naked to show she was comfortable with her body. We all took a shot and opened a bottle of red wine and all had a glass of that as well. We discussed business and how the shoot went. After a while they brought up the fact that she would have to give a private show to them behind the scenes to really see what she was made of. She agreed and proceeded to stand on a stool in the jacusi and dance for all of us fully nude. They had her dance for around 45 minutes until she was covered in sweat and very tired. We got her to take two more shots and then took her into the bar owners room.

They got a sybian machine out of the closet and told her to sit on it. She sat on it and started getting super aroused, lifting herself up off of the machine. The black bouncer pushed her down onto the machine by her shoulders while the bar owner and his brother tickled her nipples with mini vibrators and shoved a thin but heavily vibrating dildo in her ass. They all groped her and played with her for probably 20 minutes causing her to orgasm twice and even scream. After a little while they asked her if she would be comfortable blowing me in front of them and she said she would. She blew me while on the sybian machine and then we picked her up and laid her on the bed. The bouncer produced a fuckzall from the closet with a bigger dildo on it. He stuffed it into my girlfriend while the bar tender toyed with her very irritated tithes. After a while they told me to sit on her head and she licked my balls and sucked on them lightly. After that they put away the fuckzall and we all took turns passing her around and cuming in her mouth around every 10 mints for the next hour and a half probably. Even the older female road her face hard and squirted all inside of her mouth.

After that we decided to take a break and made her dance for us some more. The black guy still had his dick out and made her ride up on it to the music, almost twerking in a very inexperienced kind of way. He started rubbing his tip on her pussy which was still very wet and slightly beat up. He kept grabbing her hands and making her play with his dick and balls. After a while he grabbed her hips and pulled her back slowly making her take his whole dick inside. She gasped, she was probably in a lot of pain, it was the biggest dick she'd ever taken.

He laughed and pushed her forward, grabbing her ass cheeks in his big hands and pulling them apart, running his thumb in cirlces around her asshole and making her hump him faster and faster. After a while he laid back on the bed and took his shirt off, he was very fat and had a lot of curly hair on his chest. We made her turn around and face him so we could sit comfortably and watch her tight little ass gyrate. He played tentatively with her tities and made her spend a lot of time licking his finger. He would stick his finger in her asshole then make her suck on it right afterwards. After a while we made her lick and suck on his nipples, which was easy because that's how far her head could go up his body. She sucked on his nipples and even had to pull hairs out of her mouth. After a while the older woman started sucking my dick and the bar owner went over and put a bunch of lube on his dick and put it in my girlfriends ass. His brother went around and played with her tits, talking shit to her and laughing, making her feel humiliated. She ran her tongue in circles on the bouncers nipples.

She even started to cry at one point from the pain but it only made the three of them laugh harder and keep joking around. We must have passed her around until 8 am, for a grand total of 14 hours. And whenever we got board she'd be a cock warmer with her mouth while we toyed with her or made her dance for us. Nobody wore condoms and we decided to make a game out of it and track how many times we busted in each hole. The score ended up being:

24 - mouth
17 - pussy (no condom)
8 - ass

The brother was the biggest perv. Asking her to do things like stand on her head, pressing her pussy strait up in the air while he jerked off on it. At one point he made her lift her hands up in the air while fingered her and licked her nipples, armpits and feet until she was very uncomfortable. He even made her jerk him off with her feet once and I know she hates that. We got her to bust 12 orgasms with the machine and made her give us all back rubs afterwards. The older woman was able to get her whole fist in my girlfriends asshole and also squirted on her 5 times. One time teaching her how to stimulate the click with her own nipples, it was really hot.

Towards the end of the night she was so tired and just laying spread eagle on the bed on her back while we all just took turns getting on top of her and doing our business. The bar owner called over his uncle and his uncles friend who where in their 60s and had them take a crack at her pussy and mouth. They felt her up and groped her up, whenever we came on her we cleaned her up with moist towelettes. We told her she needed to wake up so we all relaxed while we made her do nude jumping jacks and then go for a jog naked to the end of the curb and back. It was a lot of fun.

They said she was not quite ready to sign a contract and kicked her out without giving her her clothes back. She had to lay on the floor board of my car so no one would see her. I drove her home and made her jog up the stairs from the parking lot nude. I loved the experience. Hoping to do it again soon and maybe hopefully finding some more girls too.

I used to date a submissive nymphomaniac. After about year of just her and I fucking we sat down and had a discussion wherein she told me that she wanted to be owned by me and that anything I asked her to do sexually she'd do without question or hesitation. This led to some awesome times, naturally, and also led to me "renting" her out on occasion as she was really into that. This is a confession about one time I did so.

As time went on her younger brother was coming up on graduating from high school. He was a good looking kid but still not quite a man yet. He'd had some sexual adventures with girls from his school but hadn't yet closed the deal with full-on sex. He knew a good amount of the sex life between his sister and I but not the full extent. He knew that I let other guys use her but not that they sometimes paid.

He asked her if I could setup a graduation party for him and some of his guy friends (all legal age) where a chick would be available for them to have fun with. I went and talked to him, told him I could get one but she'd have to be paid per act; $5 for a blowjob, $10 for her pussy and $20 for her ass. $40 and a group discount would apply where up to three of them could use her at once, since it was a graduation party and I was feeling generous. He told me he'd talk to his friends and let me know.

During the week I waited for him to get back to me I talked to the nympho. I told her what the plans were and she was happy that her brother and his friends were going to get to experience it. I told her that she would too as she was the chick I was offering but her brother didn't know that yet. She was quiet for a moment, then we had this exchange:

Her: "So, I'd have to fuck my own brother?"
Me: "Yes."
Her: *thinking pause* "Okay."
Me: "I'd be watching everything, as usual."
Her: "Awesome."

The next day her brother called with a counteroffer: him and his friends wanted to go raw on the chick and would be willing to pay extra. I told him to slip me an extra $100 for the night and all would be good. He agreed and I went about setting up the party.

Months passed and the party time came up. We lived in a country area so I set it up as a bonfire type party in the middle of a field where no one would bother us. It was June, graduation has passed a week prior and the night was clear and warm. I had gotten the requisite refreshments, setup the area and made sure there was a clearing for the fucking that was private enough so people would be able to perform.

The first two hours were full of bullshitting, eating, drinking... the usual. We were all waiting for the sun to start setting before they took turns on the nympho. When dusk finally started coming she said she was going to check on the girl and get her ready, walking away from the party to the clearing that'd been setup.

As she was over there getting ready I collected money from the guys. They had brought extra and said they all wanted at least one turn alone then those who felt like it could gang the chick, all raw of course. I told them that I'd be watching to make sure nothing got out of hand, and that no one was to come back there until they were summoned. They agreed then started trying to decide who should go first when I told them that the brother would, seeing as how it was his party. They agreed.

I pulled out a blindfold and told the brother to put it on, that the chick would take it off when the time was right. He asked if everyone had to do this, I told him no, because he was the one throwing the bash he was the one to get the surprise. He smiled, joked with his friends, and put the blindfold on. As I led him to the clearing his friends cheered him on.

When we got to the clearing the nympho was naked and waiting. When she saw her brother was first she smiled large. I put a finger to my lips to tell her to be quiet as I talked to her brother. I told him that she'd take care of him, all he had to do was say what he wanted her to do and she'd do it. I also reminded him that she'd take the blindfold off when it was time and to not take it off before she did or told him to.

I told him to strip and he did, making sure the blindfold stayed on as he pulled his shirt off. I told him to tell the whore what he wanted, he said he wanted to start with head. His sister grabbed his hardening cock, stroked it a few times, licked it, then proceeded to suck him ravenously. After a minute or two she placed his hands on her head but he just laid them there.

"Fuck her face, dude. You don't have to ask permission for that," I told him. He grabbed her hair and proceeded to do so. After a few minutes of abusing her throat he said he wanted to fuck her doggystyle. She pulled off his cock, wiped the mass amount of saliva from her face and got on her hands and knees. I told him to get on his knees and she'd guide him. He did and she did, he let out a happy gasp as he entered his sister's pussy from behind.

She ground back on him, moaning, until he finally got the hint and grabbed her hips. He started fucking her with gusto. He reached around clumsily and played with her DD cup tits, squeezing and pulling on them. He started yelling that he was going to cum and between moans she told him to take off the blindfold. He did and saw the backside of his sister but no recognition. He looked her over as his last thrusts were coming and smiled, the kind of smile that said he liked what I'd brought him and his friends to fuck.

He grabbed her hair, pulled her head back and slapped the side of her face hard a few times, then shot his load inside of her. He kept pumping until his whole load was out of him and inside of her. He fell to the earth trying to catch his breath as she turned around and cleaned his cock of any remaining fluids. When she finished she got up on her knees, wiped her mouth, and said "That was fucking awesome. I should've tried fucking you a long time ago."

He finally saw her face and realized he'd just fucked his sister. Shock was the emotion across his features. He looked to her, to me, back and forth, unable to form words. I spoke.

"You said you wanted a whore for you and your friends to fuck. Well, the only whore I know is your sister and she's a great fuck. From the way you were fucking her I can tell you agree."

He looked back to her, shock still on his face. She smiled and said, "Seriously, you can fuck me anytime. For someone without much experience you're pretty good."

He was still silent.

"And in case you're wondering about the whore thing? Yeah, I'm a whore and a slut. I'll fuck anything and anyone, most of the time for free but the extra cash never hurts." She leaned down and kissed him on the mouth, a little tongue added.

I walked over and talked to him. "So now you know that your sister is a whore and a slut. You get the extra bonus of being able to fuck her anytime you want for free, in anyway you want...all you gotta do is ask. Now, your friends out there are waiting their turns with her and we also have the gangbang to get to."

"Gangbang?" she asked.

"Surprise," I replied. She smiled. "Now," I said, returning to the brother, "you can either freak out or count yourself as one the luckiest bastards on earth that you get to fuck something as hot and willing as this. What's it gonna be?"

He looked at the ground for a moment then up to his sister. "You're okay with this? I mean, I've jerked off about you, even saw some of the tapes you had made with him, but never thought it would happen and always felt guilty about it."

She laughed. "We've lived in the same house for most of our lives. I've heard you jacking off, watched you jacking off when you didn't know, and I knew you'd gotten into the tapes. You're not as clever as you think you are, little brother. But this? I love this. I live for this. This is who I am. I love to get fucked by anyone anywhere anytime. He knows this and is more than happy to help with it."

"You were awesome to fuck," he said, a smile coming to his face. "Okay, I'm in...BUT I get first dibs on fucking your ass during the gangbang."

"Deal," she replied.

He got up, got dressed, and looked at me. "Shit, I just thought of something. All my friends are going to know I fucked my sister!"

"Don't worry about it, dude," I said, "they're not going to give you shit about it. By now, they're probably completely smashed so I'd be shocked if they even remember who they fucked, let alone you. If they do they'll probably just ask if they can do it again. Most people are perverts of the highest order. Now go send the next one back."

He left and about two minutes later the next one came into the clearing. I told him to tell her what he wanted to do, he said oral and anal, and they proceeded to fuck. He blew his load in her ass and went to send the next one.

By midnight she had fucked all of those gathered, around a dozen total. She was filled and covered with loads, had all of her holes abused and was smacked around quite a bit. A few had to take a leak and she had them piss in her mouth instead of breaking the sexual acts. As the last one left the clearing I told him to give us about fifteen minutes to give her a break and I come get them for the gangbang. Soon as he was out of the clearing I took my turn, brutalizing her ass; smacking, punching and choking her for being a worthless whore, and added my cum to that already in her. She thanked me and said she was ready to take on the lot of them.

I went and got those who were willing to take part, which was the majority, and brought them to the clearing. As they stood in front of her, all naked now, she told them "my brother gets to fuck my ass first because I promised." Her brother looked around but nobody said anything. She proceeded to suck him and two random friends of his. After a few minutes she laid one on the ground and mounted him, grabbed another by the cock and started sucking him, and spread her ass for her brother. He entered and started pounding away. The gangbang had started and wouldn't end until around 3am.

By the time many had gotten their fill they started leaving, thanking the brother and myself for an awesome time. Many told the brother he had the most awesome sister ever. As the last one left she was laying on the ground, tired and covered in spit and cum, but happy. I walked over and told her to open her mouth.

She did so lazily and I gave her a swift kick in the side, telling her wider. She obeyed and I emptied my bladder in her mouth. Her brother asked why I'd kicked her and I told him that she loved it, that it was part of her enjoyment of the whole thing. After I zipped up and she made her last swallow of my piss she told him she did love it and that he could beat her too. He looked at me, I shrugged, and he looked back at her.

"Punish me," she said.

He got on top of her and started smacking her face. It was a light slap, that of a person who'd never done it before. I told him to hit her harder. He did. This repeated until he was slapping her hard enough for her to enjoy it. Eventually he moved on to using his fists, punching her in the face then the body. When he'd gotten his fill of punishing her he stood up with a raging hard-on. I went over, kicked her in the cunt and she screamed. He looked at me, I told him to fuck her again. He didn't hesitate this time and pounded her pussy until he tired out, tears streaming from her face and cries coming from her throat.

As he got dressed I told her to thank him. She sobbingly thanked him for raping her, telling him he could rape her again anytime. He thanked me and left.

I went over to her and asked if she was okay. She grunted a yes. I asked if she had a good time and again she grunted yes. I helped her up and to the car and took her home.

Her & I stayed together for a few more years. Every now and again we'll see each other and fuck like the old days. Her and her brother still fuck and he shares her like I used to.

COLLEGE BOY
Mom/son elit. Slow burn. Multiple parts.

"It seems like just yesterday I was dropping you off for your first day of school and tomorrow I'm sending you off to college!" Sarah shook her head as she looked her son up and down, tears brimming in her eyes. "Your dad would be so proud of you. You've grown into such a wonderful young man."

Andrew smiled at his mother and put his arm around her shoulders. "Aw c'mon, mom, don't cry!" He wiped a tear from her cheek with his free hand, then wrapped that arm around her too and held her in a strong hug, resting his chin on the top of her head as her arms slid round his waist. "We've got tonight together, right?" He felt her nod. "So, what shall we do?" She shrugged and squeezed him in a hug of thanks as he kissed the top of her head.

Sarah stepped back, her hands on her son's hips, tilting her face to look up at him. He's really shot up this year, she thought to herself, smiling at him. And gotten so handsome, too. She moved one hand up to cup his cheek. "My goodness, Andy. You are going to break some hearts at college for sure!" She brushed the remnants of tears from her face as she turned away and headed into the kitchen. "I say we order some take-out, get into our pyjamas, and get a movie playing, what do you think?" She looked over her shoulder at him as she opened the drawer with the take-out menus in.

He watched her walk away, trying to quell the thoughts of what he would really like to do tonight... it was probably a good idea he was going away to college, really. His libido had been in overdrive this summer and, whenever he'd had a chance at some alone time to deal with it, his thoughts had turned increasingly to his mother.

She was so beautiful to him, with her curly, auburn hair that spilled over her shoulders and rested on the shelf of her soft breasts. Sure, her figure was a little fuller these days, and she had a slight belly, but it gave her those gorgeous rounded hips that swayed when she walked (almost like she was trying to entice him on purpose) and a beautiful bum atop thick thighs. He had imagined parting those thighs many times this summer, aching to discover the forbidden pussy nestled between them. And now he'd made himself horny!

"Well?" His mom was standing in the kitchen doorway, her head tilted to one side, a menu in each hand, looking at him like she was expecting an answer.

"What? Sorry..." he mumbled, hoping his pants weren't showing any signs of what he'd been thinking about.

"Pizza or Chinese?" Sarah asked again. "You're gonna need to pay more attention when people talk to you, college boy!" She smiled.

"Uh... Pizza" he chose, and stepped forward hurriedly to try and pluck the menu from her hand.

She moved the menu behind her back and waggled the one for their local chinese place in front of his face "You sure? You know you love their dumplings..."

He smiled and reached behind his mom's back to try and grab the Pizza menu "I really fancy carbs and cheese, mom" he answered as she tried to evade him.

"But... think of the noodles.... and the pork belly!" She wriggled away as he made another grab for the Pizza menu. "And those lovely little spring rolls with the dipping sauce.. mmm!" She licked her lips and raised one eyebrow at him.

"You want Chinese, don't you, mom?" He laughed, advancing on her as she edged away until the backs of her legs hit the side of the sofa and she let out a surprised yelp as she tumbled back over the arm, collapsing into giggles as she lay on the cushions, looking up at him. "Naw, you win," she conceded from her prone position. He laughed too, and looked her over, unable to ignore the fact that in this position the tops of her breasts in her tight pink top were brushing up against her chin. She pulled a face at him and made as if to hand him the menu but whipped it away again before he could grab it. "On one condition. Help your mother up first, will you?" She asked.

He moved to the end of the sofa, standing between her legs, looking down at her and logging this particular view in his memory for a later date. She put the menus on the back of the couch and reached out to him, his strong hands taking hers and pulling her up so they were chest to chest, her face so close to his... he was so like his father. Her heart skipped a beat as he exhaled and she felt his breath against her skin.

"Thank you, sweetheart" she said, softly, her hands still wrapped in his, her chest fluttering. Oh yes, she would be very sad to wave him off tomorrow. He'd been the only man in her life for so long now, the focus of her love and affection, even if some of her thoughts had been less than motherly at times... but, she thought, it was only natural that occasionally her mind might wander into forbidden territory. She'd never tell a soul, of course, or do anything about it, but she'd definitely thought about his manhood more than she should. She'd washed his sheets and underwear, she was under no illusion that he was grown up now, and she often wondered what he thought about when he pleasured himself.

Many times she'd hoped (foolishy, she thought) that the images he looked at, or videos he watched, contained women that looked a bit like her, but now, with her mature body pressed against his young form, she wondered, briefly, if he might feel the same.

"Any time, mom" he replied, equally softly, incredibly aware of the fact that he had her pinned to the side of the couch. He didn't step back, but she didn't seem to want him to, anyway. She inhaled shakily and looked up at him, her large, dark eyes taking in his features.

"We should order..." she murmured, but made no move to extricate herself from his grasp, and her eyes darted to his mouth then back up to meet his gaze. She cleared her throat. "Do you know what you want?"

Andrew nodded slowly and relaxed his grip on his mother's hands, spell broken. He thought he'd sensed something, but... perhaps his teen imagination was running away with him. "Yeah," he took a half a step back, reluctant to break away, but she had been leaning against him and stumbled slightly as the support was removed. He tightened his hold on her hands again and laughed nervously. "You ok?"

"Yes. Yeah," she blushed and let out the breath she'd been holding. "I think I need a drink," she said quietly, squeezing his hands before releasing them and stepping sideways to go around him. Andy sighed quietly, looking down at his slightly bulging jeans, and shook his head.

Sarah walked to the kitchen, cursing herself internally for almost giving into temptation. She only needed to make it through tonight without making a spectacle of herself and then she'd be safe.

Andy grabbed the menus and followed his mom into the kitchen. He watched as she got a wine glass from the cupboard and when she bent to get a bottle of red from the rack under the counter he grabbed the bottle opener from the drawer.

"Want me to do that?" He asked, waving the corkscrew at her and crossing the distance between them in a couple of steps as she nodded her response.

"What will I do without you?" She mused, stroking his upper arm with her hand, feeling that little spark again.

"Well, let's see..." he began working the corkscrew into the bottle as he spoke to his mom. "You'll probably have to employ someone to open your wine bottles'" he teased, and Sarah nudged him playfully. "You'll have more space," he continued. "Less mess, spend way less on take out..." he finally pulled the cork out and his mom lifted her glass.

"But I'll miss you," Sarah said, looking lovingly at him and slipping her free hand around his waist. He filled her proffered glass then put the bottle on the counter as she leant her head against his chest.

"I'll miss you too, mom," he replied, his arm around her back, hand falling naturally to her hip. He squeezed gently, savouring the feel of her body against his, wishing he could just give in to his desires.

Sarah nodded quietly and took a mouthful of wine, then looked at the menus on the counter. "Ok." She snapped herself out of her thoughts and put her glass down beside the bottle. Looking at him she reached up to cup his face again. "We should order!" She rose up on tiptoe and went to place a kiss on Andy's cheek but he unexpectedly turned his face to hers and their lips met.

It was like an electric jolt for Sarah and her body began to respond in spite of her shame. She should have pulled back, she knew, but she lingered on the kiss, holding herself against her son, her nipples hardening, pussy moistening, until she felt his hand move to her face.

It snapped her out of it and she pulled back. Andy seemed innocently surprised, and she felt awful. "Shit," she muttered, snatching her hand back from his face and stepping away, feeling her cheeks and chest flush pink with embarassment. "Sorry..." She took another swig of wine and began to babble. "Pizza, right? What do we want?"

Andy was reeling... they just kissed..."Mom?"

She opened the menu. "Pepperoni? Hawaiian?"

"Mom..." Could she feel the same?

"One each? Or shall we go half and half?"

"Mom," Andy stood behind her and placed his hands on her shoulders, feeling a stirring in his pants again. Sarah inhaled as his hands moved down her arms to her elbows and he turned her around to face him. "Hey, look at me."

But Sarah couldn't meet her son's eyes, she pressed her lips together and clenched her fists. "Mom, please."

"I'm sorry, Andy, I shouldn't have-"

"Mom!" He raised his voice over hers and gripped her arms again, a little harder this time. She looked up at him, suprised at his tone. "You have no idea, do you?" He smiled slightly and shook his head a little bashfully, stroking the skin on her upper arms with his thumbs.

Sarah dropped her gaze again but unclenched her fists when she noticed the gentle bulge in the front of her son's pants. She inhaled deeply, her chest rising, trembling as her pulse quickened. Andy bent to press his forehead on his mother's. She could feel the heat from his body so close to hers, knew she wouldn't be able to resist if he insisted.

"Andy...." she tilted her face up to protest but he found her mouth with his. They kissed again, deeper this time. His hands moved up to her neck and face as hers found his hips and she slipped her fingers into the waistband of his pants. Sarah parted her lips slightly, accepting her son's tongue, sucking gently on it, kissing him like a grown up. He groaned as his cock stirred and he moved his hands to her waist, breaking the kiss as he lifted her up to sit her on the counter.

Andy took a step back and smiled at his mother. She was flustered, her chest and neck were pinker than her top, her nipples making firm peaks in the cotton. Her hands were gripping the edge of the counter as she looked him over, feeling like a teenager herself.

Andy kept eye contact with her as he unbuttoned his shirt, his mind racing. Was it really happening? He saw her take the hem of her own shirt in her hands, watched her lift it up off over her head, revealing her lacy bra, and told himself it was. Finally!

He opened his shirt and put his hands on her knees, pushing them apart as he stepped beween her legs and stole another kiss. She slipped his shirt off his shoulders and down his arms, freeing them, and dropped it on the kitchen floor behind him.

He unclasped her bra and exposed her amazing tits, cupping one in each hand, his thumbs teasing her firm nipples now, tender with arousal. "Oh jesus," she murmured, her lips brushing his, and gave in to her feelings completely. She wrapped her legs and arms around her son and felt his hard erection pressing between her legs. Sarah rocked her hips on the edge of the counter as she made out with her son, grinding against him, wanting to take him inside her.

Andy moaned again and reached behind him to unwrap his mom's legs from around his waist. He took a step back and began fumbling with his pants, looking between his mom's loving face and her perfect chest. Sarah could hardly believe her fantasy was coming true, but she figured he was leaving in the morning, so she might as well lean into it and give him a reason to come home and visit!

"Want mommy to help, sweetie?" She asked, smiling, and watched him nod, wordlessly. She slipped off the counter and placed her hand on his chest, dragging it down his body as she dropped gently to her knees in front of him. She deftly unfastened his pants and worked them and his boxers down off his hips, looking up at him again as his hard cock sprang free and stood to attention for her.

Andrew held his breath as he felt his mom's hands slide down his legs, his eyes meeting hers. She pushed his pants and boxers to his ankles, then rose up on her knees so her bare breasts pressed against his thighs and balls. His cock twitched against her chest, making her ache to feel it inside her.

Sarah wrapped her hand around the base of her son's cock and held it firmly as she kissed the tip, her tongue slipping out to flick over the swollen head before taking it into her mouth. Andrew nearly collapsed. One hand reached out for the counter, the other rested on her head, his breath catching as he swore.

"Andy!" Sarah looked up at her son. "Language...." she grinned playfully and took him back into her mouth as he rolled his eyes and let out a breathy laugh that turned into another moan.

"Oh my god, mom..." it was so much more intense than he'd imagined. The feeling of her hands on his body, her mouth taking him in... he briefly wondered if her pussy would exceed expectations too and almost came right then!

But Sarah was experienced, she took her son's youthful cock deep into her mouth and let her chin against his balls. He was so hard! She could feel him throbbing against her tongue and it made her even wetter. She pulled back and concentrated on his helmet, swirling her tongue around it and using her lips to rub up and down over the ridge where it met his shaft which she continued to stroke with her right hand. Her left cupped his balls and gently fondled them.

"Mom... mom, no..." Sarah heard the hitch in his breathing, felt the nervous grip of his hand in her hair, and knew her son was going to cum for her.

"It's ok, sweetie," she whispered, still stroking his beautiful cock, kissing the tip and opening her mouth to lay his swollen head on her tongue.

"But..." Andy wanted to tell her he wanted more, that he needed to taste her too, to feel her pussy lips part for his cock and coat it with her juices, but he made the mistake of looking down at her beautiful face, her mouth open and ready for his cum, and suddenly he couldn't speak, or even think properly.

The orgasm was sudden and strong, he groaned as jet after jet of thick white semen shot from his cock tip and coated his mom's face and tongue. He shuddered as she kept stroking him, her mouth closing around his helmet again, gently sucking to be sure of getting every last drop of her son's seed, her expression one of pure happiness.

When she was done Sarah licked her lips and sat back on her heels, looking up at her son. She felt a little bashful all of a sudden, and held her hands out for him to help her up.

Andy took his mom's hands and pulled her up and into a strong embrace, kissing her salty lips with such passion that she relaxed again immediately and melted into his arms.

*****

Let me know if you want to see what Sarah and her son get up to next.

Popped on here to just unload. I flew back to my childhood home earlier this week. Dad died. Mom's a mess. Brother called me. I made it in time but damn it hurts. Wife and kids stayed back, it was just me out here in my old town. It's like those movies where all the color fades out and everything is pale and lifeless. I hit the beach, that was always my quiet place. I walked the shore for a bit then hit a local bar to numb the pain. I hadn't even ordered and I heard that voice behind me "thought I'd find you here". Amber has known me since grade school. She was my first girlfriend. She was my longest girlfriend. Most people in the family including my dad assumed she'd be my wife. We parted ways right before she went to college. It was painful, she was my first. I didn't even think about it. Of course the family would call her. She knows me, on some levels almost as well as my wife. I'm processing all of this without saying a word and she's hugging me, gently sobbing. Last I heard she was married with a couple kids. It's a small bar, no one came up besides her, she's alone. As if reading my mind " Mike and the kids are back in Colorado, it's just me. I flew out when Jane called". Jane is my sister, they were always close. Jane was devastated when we split. "I knew you'd be at the pub. I figured half an hour on the sand and in for a pint. I just missed you at the house"... that was Amber, my wife wouldn't know that.

We chatted as old friends do. Lots of laughs, lots of tears. Dad was in bad health. Everyone knew it was coming but it still hurts, still hits hard. After a couple rounds and a lot of stories you hit that spot where it's time to go. I'd uber's down here. It turns out she did too. Safety, wasn't drunk or really that buzzed but with all the emotions not really in a good spot to be behind the wheel. I call an uber, offer to split it with her. She looks me right in the eye and says she doesn't want to go back to an empty room. She's staying with Jane, again surprised, not shocked. Jane was divorced, no kids, lived in town, plenty of room. I was at my brother's with his family. If Amber and I went to Jimmy's there'd be too many questions. Jane's it is. I called my brother, let him know I'm ok and I'd be at Jane's, and off we went. The whole ride to Jane's she was nestled in my arm. If it wasn't for the emergency you'd think it was a married couple headed home.

Jane wasn't home when we got there, probably out with Mom. Made dinner, put on a movie, sat on the couch. The first kiss just sort of happened. I turned, she turned, old habit and there it was. If either of us wanted to pull back, that was our chance. It was electrifying. Kissing, touching, clothes came off, right there on my sister's couch. Afterwards we laid there, no guilt, actually peaceful and felt natural. When we heard the key in the door we knew we were caught. There's a blanket we were under, clothes all over the room, no way we're not getting caught. Amber giggled. Here we are like teens again.

Jane walks in and she just knew. Hell Jimmy probably knew, he's the one that called her. She says the standard "cover up you two I don't want to see it", laughs, and goes in the kitchen. Odd reaction considering our Dad just died but maybe she needed a laugh. The rest of the week it was an open secret that my siblings hid from my mom. Lots of sex, mainly at Jane's but also at a few other places including the lifeguard tower. Like I said, no guilt, felt natural. Now we're back to our regular lives, no plans to meet (different states), both happily married.

I guess I'm lucky in a way. I always wondered if Amber felt anything for me after life took us in different directions. I guess I got my answer.

The Natural Order ....

MCFARTS.....
----------------

PLEASE READ CAREFULLY THE SECTION BELOW BEFORE SIGNING.*

U.S. law requires that, if hired, you must furnish your choice of appropriate documentation establishing identity and employment eligibility, generally within 72 hours of starting work. Please consult a member of the management team to see a copy of DHS Form I-9 for a complete list of acceptable documents.

1. I certify that I have read this application and the information on it is complete and correct. I understand that any omissions or misrepresentation of information is grounds for dismissal.

2. I authorize the persons, employers, schools and organizations listed on this application to give you any information concerning my employment and other pertinent information they may have, personal and otherwise, and release all parties from all liability and damages that may result from furnishing this to you.

3. I acknowledge that I am applying for employment with an independently owned and operated McDonald's franchisee, a separate company and employer from McDonald's Corporation and any of its subsidiaries.

4. I acknowledge that the owner of this McDonald's franchise reserves the right to amend or modify any of its handbooks or policies at any time and without prior notice. These policies do not create any promises or contractual rights between this employer and its employees. At this independently owned and operated McDonald's franchise, employment is at will. This means an employee is free to terminate his/her employment at any time, without any reason, with or without cause, and the franchise owner retains these same rights. The owner of this independently owned and operated McDonald's franchise is the only person who may make an exception to this, and any exception must be in writing, addressed to a particular individual, and signed by the owner.

5. This independent McDonald�s franchise is an Equal Opportunity Employer. Various federal, state, and local laws prohibit discrimination on account of race, color, religion, sex, age, national origin, disability or veterans status, or other categories protected by law. It is this McDonald�s franchise policy to comply fully with these laws, as applicable, and information requested on this application will not be used for any purpose prohibited by law.

6. I understand that as a part of the procedure for my employment application an investigative consumer report may be made concerning my character, general reputation, personal characteristics and mode of living. Upon written request, additional disclosure concerning the complete nature and scope of the investigation will be provided. If I am denied a job based either wholly or in part because of information contained in an investigative consumer report, I will be provided the name and address of the reporting agency that supplies the information.

California Employment Only: You may exclude information regarding any conviction for which the record has been judicially ordered sealed, expunged or statutorily eradicated. You also may exclude information regarding any conviction that is more than two years old for a violation of California Health and Safety Code Sections 11357, 11360, 11364, 11365 or 11550 (or predecessor statutes) as they relate to marijuana.

Connecticut Employment Only: Under Connecticut law, an employer cannot require an employee or prospective employee to disclose arrest, criminal charge or conviction records that have been erased. An employment application that asks an applicant about his or her criminal history must contain the following notice: 1. The applicant is not required to disclose the existence of any arrest, criminal charge or conviction, the records of which have been erased pursuant to Sections 46b-146, 54-76o or 54-142a; 2. The criminal records subject to erasure pursuant to Sections 46b-146, 54-76o or 54-142a are records pertaining to a find of delinquency or that a child was a member of a family with services needs, an adjudication as a youthful offender, a criminal charge for which the person has been found not guilty or a conviction for which the person received an absolute pardon; and 3. Any person whose criminal records have been erased pursuant to Sections 46b-146, 54-76o or 54-142a shall be deemed to have never been arrested within the meaning of the general statutes with respect to those proceedings so erased and may so swear under oath.

Massachusetts Employment Only: Under Massachusetts law, an employer is prohibited from asking questions on an initial written application form about an applicant�s criminal background. MASSACHUSETTS APPLICANTS SHOULD NOT RESPOND TO ANY OF THE QUESTIONS ON THIS INITIAL WRITTEN APPLICATION SEEKING CRIMINAL BACKGROUND INFORMATION. Following the initial written application, an employer may inquire about and consider an individual�s criminal conviction record.

Maryland Employment Only: Under Maryland law, an employer may not require or demand, as a condition of employment, prospective employment, or continued employment, that an individual submit to or take a lie detector or similar test. An employer who violates this law is guilty of a misdemeanor.

Hawaii Employment Only: Under Hawaii law, following a conditional offer of employment, an employer may inquire about and consider an individual�s criminal conviction record where the conviction record bears a rational relationship to the duties and responsibilities of the position. I understand that the Company may conduct a criminal background check (including a check on any sex offender website), after extending any conditional offer of employment. The Company may withdraw a conditional employment offer or release me from any employment, if my criminal background check discloses any criminal convictions that rationally relate to the duties of the job. Any criminal conviction that is more than 10 years old (excluding periods of incarceration) or that involves certain family court matters will not be considered.

By choosing Yes, I agree that all of the above information is accurate.*

PRETTY




Pretty house, pretty flowers, and all the pretty people. That could be the start and end to the story there. However, what story wants to just be pretty? You can have your pretty dress and pretty white stallion, but in the end, the stallion just drops dead.
So, imagine this scene. You have two people, let’s say Steve and Martha. They've been together since high school and raised two pretty girls who are almost through high school themselves. Steve has his perfect dream job as a novelist. Plus, he has his fucking millionth copy sold party next week at The Garches. Martha stays at home, the biggest fucking prettiest house in the Upper Valley. She probably just lays around and suntans all day, trying to be that much...prettier for her husband. Not that it would matter much, they've already been to Hawaii twice this year, and it's only March!
Oh wait, sorry, getting a bit off topic there.
So, back to the story.
The couple Steve and Martha then go to Steve's millionth copy sold party, which they just decided to call their "Zeroooooo" Party. Of course they did. Here's where the story gets a little more interesting. So, their eldest daughter, a pretty little thing, just turned 18, let’s just call her Belle to simplify things. Well, she has this boyfriend, jock, quarterback, straight “A” student. A nice guy really. However, unknown to Steve and Martha, she decides to date this other dude. Well, dude not exactly anymore. Sex change, though, would have just been a little prettier. Let's say he is a "duder". As in, all grapes add the "r" when they become raisins. The duder is about 65 now, which only gives him a couple more years before he can retire from the exotic books business. The party is also going to be the platform for Steve to announce his new book. The duder goes up to the stage, and pulls back the curtains to the new jacket cover. Let's just skip all the pretty words, and the fight, don't forget the arson and the restraining order. However, let's not forget Steve and Martha's new jobs at Feed Freddies, the move to Downton Street, and the divorce. Also, Belle's perfect quarterback boyfriend broke up with her when she started wearing more clothes than Queen Elizabeth to school. At very least, the strip club is getting even busier with the Belle, sorry royal ass Eliza, running the show.
Pretty ending to that story, eh? Well, that's just the beginning. This is all just hypothetical, of course. Let's not forget that.
Now, imagine this strip club in the Lower Valley. It’s already been established that pretty young Eliza would be the up on stage shaking her two big moneymakers. You got to love the girls with daddy issues! Let’s say that her tips are pretty good, but it is never enough. Eliza then starts taking the men back stage for her fucking specialty. OK, probably shouldn’t go there.
There is this one fucking ugly duder that would always come in with the prettiest flowers, lilies to be exact. He had a fetish of making Eliza into his pretty yellow picture. Sure, things are going pretty and well for Belle, sorry Eliza, but why does the story have to end there.
So, her estranged father, Steve comes in during one night in carnival. Oh, that place is decked out in all kinds of pretty, from the pretty beads down to the pretty masks. Steve has a right old time, drinks some beers, has a couple nice views. He goes home later and neither of them are any the wiser.
Then, it is a week into Lent that something really happened. The duder is busy working with his Eliza canvas when in walked Belle’s former quarterback dude and his buddies. OK, true, they aren't 21 yet, but who cares when they come in with some perfectly pretty fake I.D.’s. Imagine it going down like this. The dude tries to cop some feels from his former girlfriend when she is covered in all the lilies. Naturally, Eliza tries to cover herself and run. Here’s the best part. The duder fucker grabs her ankle and trips her. He then pulls out a gun and tells her to don’t fucking move again. Before he can start arranging his flowers again, the dude grabs the duder. The dude then gets shot in the head, and so does pretty little fucking Eliza when she goes to help out. The old fucker runs and gets away.
Don’t you just love where these are going? At very least, it would sound better for the story if Belle/Eliza and the quarterback didn’t die.
OK, maybe it is time for a little change of pace, maybe something a little prettier. It probably would be a good idea to give this second duder a name, to make things a little easier to remember. His name will be Ralph, after this guy...Oh never mind. So, Ralph escapes from the Lower Valley. Let it just be said that he does get away with murder. OK, so, Ralph then goes to Amsterdam in the Netherlands. Flowers, flowers everywhere, but so are the pretty people. He especially loves frequenting the Red Light District. That old fucker does what he wants. So, the moral of the story is that Ralph finds a little money on the streets, goes and buys some dope, does it up with a cop outside, and gets arrested.
Justice served, well no.
Actually, there is an explosion the next day in the lobby of the jail. All those mother fuckers die but Ralph. He escapes and no harm done. Then, he goes out and buys a lottery ticket and make some good dough. Next, he invests some of that, and due to a great surge in the economy, he brings in all the big bills. Afterwards, he starts a modeling agency, where he can look to his hearts desire, each of which become a canvas of his own. His business goes under in a couple years, but would cares; Ralph got to live his dream. That is so much prettier than all those people.
That's it, done; let's end the story right there. There were rich people who found out their daughter was fucking some duder. Don't forget the naked cover. It doesn't matter too much, those people got what they desired anyway. Then, the next scene had that pretty girl from the first tale who works at a strip club. She doesn't even realize when her own shithead father comes into the place and takes a couple peaks. Her promiscuity at least was the end of her anyway, when this God awful duder shows up. Shoots her and her ex boyfriend. The story ends on a high notes when the duder travels to Amsterdam, and makes lots of money doing what he loves.
That could be the end of it; it just could. However, why do stories always have to end just when the going gets good? There are always those hardworking people out there that want to make more money. Those are good people and their work have to be honored.
More, more, more, that is all anybody wants now a days. Let's give the people want they want.
OK, imagine this girl...since this is a sequel, it would make sense to bring back at least some of the characters from the first part. So, this girl is Steve and Martha's other daughter...Trudy. She may not be the prettiest girl, but everyone says she's beautiful on the inside with doves flying out of her ass at least twice a day. Trudy is two grades younger than that ex-stripper sister of her's Eliza, Belle, whatever her name is. It doesn't matter anymore. The dove girl sings to all the other birds and dances on the moon. Well, at least before that was before her slut sister was rightly shot in the head. Then, Trudy becomes very introverted, thinking more about her pretty self than to that cruel, ugly world out there. She ends up dropping out of school as soon as she turns 16, and emancipates herself from her now deadbeat parents. Don't worry, she has a perfectly good job next to Feed Freddies at a place called Happy Harvey's; it's a pub. No, she doesn't serve the drinks. Instead, Trudy works at the daycare in the back watching over all the pretty children.
Not long after she started working there, she began to wear this pretty sequenced red dress everyday. That was the only dress she could afford anyway. She did it for this regular that would come in, taller, youngish. He made Trudy feel beautiful again. This dude was not a pervert; he would never touch her. Well, that was until she turned 18, and then they humped it out like hippos.
One day, she over hears him saying he lost his job, so she offers for him to stay with her. He was too much of a mutch not to take it. They lived, they humped, oh life was good. Things soon got more serious, and prudy Trudy was finally falling in love. Ah, isn't that sweet. Let's fast forward now to the part of the story where she finds out he is already married. The mutch only thought she was his friend. Trudy beats the shit out of his pretty head for that. It's pretty, no, beautiful seeing the sight of the bastard afterwards. He must have lost at least 100 pounds with all the stuffing knocked out of him. Now, his wife cop from down in the Lower Valley may have not fucked or, for that matter, seen the fucker for awhile, but she is definitely the daughter of a bitch. Saying she got even is good, but retribution sounds much better. Oh, that poor girl's beauty was just pouring out of her, glistening like a rainbow.
Let's make one this perfectly clear, Trudy does not die EVER! For, that girl's hind is as tough as her hippo brethren. Oh course, that girl did have to go to some physical therapy afterwards. With her new training she can consider herself equal, and close brethren to the asses.
So, imagine a pretty physical therapy center on the edge of suburban bliss. It is a place where stallions run as free as well, stallions. OK, the fence probably keeps them a little more contained than that. Anyway, the center uses the stallions as part of the therapy. Trudy loves the new freedom and the fucking feeling of wind running through her hair. There was just one snitch in her new found happiness, the stallion, Woody, collapses onto it's side while she is riding him. Trudy's other leg is crushed and then amputated. Oh well, lesson learned.
She returns to the therapy center a while later, overjoyed to find Woody is being helped right beside her. He is slowly becoming lame. It doesn't take long for Trudy to start to hate the pretty white stallion. She is becoming Woody's bitch, lower than an animal, as it turns out. Nobody could stay mad at those bit brown eyes for long and soon she no longer minded her pretty third class status. Even more pretty was the sight of her in her red dress, which now made her look like a fruity flamingo.
Enough, enough, story time.
So, uh, losing her leg doesn't stop her from riding Woody all she wanted, slowly of could, he was just too big, and one more blow would spell the end for each of them. The riding slowly got faster and faster as they grow more used to each other. Soon, it was love, big old stallion love. To put it a big more blunt, Woody is soon getting plenty of fill from his sweet little flamingo. So much so, he fell down again during their faster riding sessions. He cracked a couple of his pretty ribs, fractured his big old pretty skull. At very least Trudy continued living, but perhaps not too happily ever after.
Oh come on, the beginning did say exactly how the story was going to end. Get a pretty fucking grip!

Part A1: Sisters night out [rest of the story on my profile :) ]
Hey guys it's me Anna again :DD. SAM said I should mark the parts I write with an A (like A1 you see). Anyways this is about a party in the time before I got married to Jimmy.
Well Patty said I should enjoy life as long as I wasnt married yet (little did she know that I enjoyed it very much with SAM ;) ). She also wanted to spend more time with me before I would be occupied with my husband all the time. So she invited me to said party (quick reminder - I was like 28 at that point and Patty 19 - legal drinking age is 18 here). I asked her if Brian (her BF at that time) would come too, but she only laughed and told it was kinda a sorority party - no boys allowed. Whats the fun in that? Patty said I could meet new girl friends there, maybe some of the girls were married as well and could give me advice. So I agreed to come. "Dresscode" or theme was black and white, masks in black and white would be handed out at the entrance. Then Patty added:"Oh and please dont embarrass me - No one with tits like you should wear a bra. Dont hide what you got! Dress as sexy as you can, or else I might tell everyone I dont know you..." We laughed but she made sure to tell me again that the no-bra-rule was actually a thing.

So before the party I took a shower. First thing I did after was my hair. I prepped them to be a bit curly. But for the first part of the party I wanted them in a pony tail, so I had something to show off / change during the course of the event. When I was done I watched myself in the mirror and was pleased with myself. Then Jimmy walked in, seeing me all naked. He came up to me and kissed me. We made out for a few seconds. Like almost always when we were kissing for longer than a few moments I thought about how much better SAM was at kissing. When our lips parted, Jim was staring lustfully at my chest. I could see the bulge in his pants.
Me:"Sweety, I got to get ready for the party... I only have time for a blowjob."
His face turned grim then bright over the course of the sentence.
J:"You always deliver. You're truly the best wife in the world."
I smiled and removed his pants. Kneeling before him I sucked him off. His dick tasted good. He always kept it super clean and it always tasted a bit like soap. SAM's dick always tasted more... meaty/natural I would say. After a minute I felt Jimmys dick explode in my mouth. I swallowed it all. Grinned at him.
J:"Thank you babe."
Me:"You're welcome."
He then left me alone. He never kissed me after a BJ. I had gotten used to that. I touched my crotch. Yep, a little bit wet. I wiped it off and put on some black panties. Checked myself in the mirror. I love dressing up. I took a black band as a necklace. Took a picture for SAM. He always appreciates the pictures I send him. Then I finally put on the dress. Plain black. No straps. Sweetheart neckline. Tight all around. It was so short, it barely covered my ass. Another picture for SAM.

When I was ready I called Patty. I drove to her house and we would take a taxi from there. Patty wore a plain white dress, just as short as mine but with straps. It was so low cut, her tits looked like they might pop out at any minute. She looked gorgeous. We ordered a taxi and few minutes later we were on our way. The taxi driver kept staring at us and we giggled like teenagers. When he asked where we were going, Patty told him about the party and about the no boys rule. The driver seemed disappointed and drove the rest of the way in slience.

When we arrived at the house, we were greeted by two girls, one in knee-long white dress, the other one in the same dress but in black. They both wore masks the opposite color of their dresses. Patty seemed to know them but didnt bother introducing me. I got handed a white mask and Patty recieved a black one. We put them on and went in. We met the hostess, who wore a black and white dress. The left half was white, the right half was black. Her eyes were covered by a mask which was left-black and right-white. When I saw her, I immediately understood why Patty asked me to dress sexy. The hostess was hot as fuck in her dress. She didnt have big tits, but the dress fit her so well, she surely had to be the sexiest woman in the whole house (not counting me and Patty, I didnt count us into the rating ;) ).
Patty seemed to know her as well, they kissed each other on the cheek and then even a short kiss on the mouth. When it was my turn, I only got cheek-kissed. We went deeper into the house. It was dimly lit but there was black lights. It looked awesome with all the white dresses. Patty greeted some more girls, we got ourselves drinks and started chatting with some of Patties friends. I looked around in the room. This was the living room, even though the couch had been moved out to make space. I was wrong when I assumed that the hostess was the hottest girl here. All of the girls were looking amazing.

Me and Patty drank together for a while, getting in the mood. The music was turned up and some space was cleared as a dance floor. Patty wanted to dance but I was hesitant. I got another drink and walked around the house a bit. I saw myself in the mirror by chance - the white mask looked really shitty to my black outfit. I found the hostess again and asked her if I could get a black mask. She said I should find someone to swap so I went around the house more. I found another big room with music playing. Everyone was dancing to the beat, but the moves were still shy. I couldnt just stand there, I had to move as well. I found a small group of girls and joined their circle. after a while one of them went into the middle of the circled and showed her moves. She knew what she was doing. After a few 10 seconds she pulled in another girl and got back in the cicle. Now that girl danced like there was no tomorrow. She wore a white dress and a black mask. While dancing, she was looking at me. Smiling. When the time came, she grabbed my arm, danced with me for a moment and then flung me in the circle. Now I know how to mesmerize men, but women? I was not to sure. But I still tried. I started slowly, using my hips a lot. My hands moved from my hips to my chest. Then it got faster (and too hard to explain ^.^) until it was my turn to get out of the cicle. I picked the girl next to the one dancing before me. I tried asking her for her name, but she signaled that she didnt understand and that we should go elsewhere. So we went upstairs. We chatted a little, then I asked her for her mask.
She said:"Okay, but you have to show me your tits."
Me:"My tits?"
Her:"Yeah, they look so great I wanna seem them. Come on, just a peek."
I blushed. But then I thought "what the hell, why not. She is a girl... so what.."
So I took of my mask and pulled down my dress a bit. After 5 seconds I covered myself again. She gave me her mask and said "see you later" and gave me a kiss on the cheek. That whole thing had me turned on. Then I had an idea. I took off the band, opened my ponytail. I found a bathroom and looked at myself. I looked like a completely different girl. I went downstairs again and looked into the dance room where my sister was. I didnt see her, but thats no wonder in a room full of white dresses. So I went on the dance floor. Here there were no groups, everyone was dancing for themselves. I danced my way through the masses. Then one girl next to me started touching me. I reacted spontaneously and pulled her closer to me. We were grinding on each other before long. I was turned on. I looked around. All the other girls were kinda pairing up too. Some already went for boobs. Some were kissing. And I finally saw Patty. She was kissing a girl in a white dress. My partner had lost interest in me and was already flirting with another girl.

I worked my way to Patty. When she was free for a second I touched her shoulder. She spun around and started dancing with me immediately. We put our hands on each others hips, pulled each other closer. She laid her arms around my neck and let her body dance to the rythym. She was incredibly sexy.
The grinding had me wet already but then, Patty pulled me close and kissed me (yes, this was my real first girl kiss, read more to that in the footnote). It was not a shy, innocent kiss of a sister. She went all in. After 3 seconds we were french kissing. I felt my juice running down my leg. I then realized that others were watching, all girls around us were looking and applauding. We stopped for a second, but the crowd wanted more. So we continued.

After a seemingly endless period of time, we parted lips. I stared at her. She stared back. The some other girl pulled her away and started making out with her. I went through the crowd and upstairs, looking for a bathroom. When I found one I sat down and pulled down my panties. They were soaked. I touched my pussy. Soaked. I started masturbating. First just the clit. Then one finger. Two fingers. I came, making the tiles in front of me wet. I couldnt stop. Fingered myself to another orgasm. Then finally I was cooled down enough to go outside. But first I reverted my looks. I didnt have a white mask though. I went out without a mask on. When I wanted to go downstairs, I heard moans from one of the other rooms. The door wasnt closed completely. When I peeked in I saw two girls (I didnt know them) scissor fucking each other. I couldnt see their masks, but they werent wearing them. Seeing them fuck turned me on again so I helped myself while carefully listening for steps on the stairs. When I was about to cum I got back in the bathroom and let it flow.
I wiped it up. In the meantime the girls had switched to 69. When I came back they were just done with that and started dressing. I had an idea. I knocked on the door and hid behind a corner. My plan worked - the girls stormed out, barely dressed and without their masks. I entered the room, looked for the masks. I found a white one under the bed, but when I got up from under the bed I heard steps on the stairs. I quickly hid behind the door. Two new girls came in. I heard them kiss, fall on the bed. Soon moaning. I started fingering again, cumming twice in the process. When the girls left I was exhausted. I left the room and went down to find Patty. By that time, at least half of the guests were already gone. The rest was sitting or standing, more than a few kissing. I found Patty making out with the hostess, Patty's hand under her dress. Patty saw me and I signaled her to come, but she didnt listen. The hostess was moaning hard already. After a few minutes she came, juice running down her thighs. It was hard to watch but I already had my fun this night. Soon after they stopped kissing and Patty went to me.
P:"So, did you have fun?"
Me:"I cant say I didnt ;-)"
P:"Did you at least kiss a girl?"
Me:"Well... does cheek count?"
P:"Oh you are soooo lame."
With that we stumbled outside and called a taxi and went home.

End of Part A1 - hope you have fun with this guys :-***

Tell me in the comments if you wanna hear the first story SAM told from my perspective :)

Footnote: I know, last time I told the story with Beth I told her I never kissed a girl before. I lied to her, obviously. But I also kinda lied to you guys I guess. But clarifing that in the last story woulda been strange and didnt fit into the story at all, so I let it out :) Sorry again! :-**

I confess that I am slightly drunk, so feel like I am going on a rant a bit here, but feel this needs to be said. Some will be relieved or informed by what I will say. Some will feel angered or disparaging about my comments. Either way I am going to say it and probably shrug off the ensuing naysayers tomorrow.

I am female (I know � SHOCK HORROR). More on that I am actually attractive. If you don�t believe me then stop reading. Or just write below the obligatory �fag pretending to be girl� comment. In fairness there are a lot of people posting on here pretending to be girls. I hope you all realise however that women do indeed visit porn sites. I know you all want to think of us as meek, mild and innocent, but we have to learn about sex from somewhere. Plus. As a lot of men fail to understand even the basics of pleasing a woman, we need to get our sexual satisfaction from online. A lot of girls like to know exactly what a guy wants, plus like to tell their own stories and opinions. The pressure on a woman to be good and proper means that the very nature of an anonymous forum that is uninhibited like this site means it will be popular.

As a �moral free zone� community, do not post about how you want to fuck a girl who is clearly too young to understand about sex, or how you have sex with animals, and then look down upon those people who have sex with a person of the same sex. Also, if you are gay, then don�t get so offended by being called a fag or a queer or anything else that these guys can throw at you. You are what you are and you know there isn�t anything wrong with it. Don�t validate their bigotry with a response.

Next is to guys specifically. The old adage that girls like bad guys isn�t true. Be nice to a girl without being too clingy. If you are honest with a girl then you will be happy in a relationship with her. Don�t ever tell her what you think she wants to hear, just be yourself. If you want to go down on a girl then do it, don�t do it because you think it is what she wants, and if you do do it, then at least be vocal and ask the girl what she likes (lick the alphabet if you are unsure of what to do). Another shock horror moment, but if a girl doesn�t protest and you don�t mind, it doesn�t hurt to give the butthole a little attention. The best guys at oral manage to include a little pleasure for the backdoor as well as the front. Don�t rush into sex. A girl takes a lot longer to orgasm, so in order for it not to be a race and to ensure you both cum around the same time make sure she gets a lot of attention during foreplay. Bigger isn�t always better for a man. Trust me 5 or 6 inches is average for a reason. A 4 inch dick that knows what to do is better than a 9 inch that doesn�t. No girl wants to be in pain during it and for a normal girl anything over 7 will be painful without the right prep work. When it comes to anal be patient. If a girl allows you to take her in the ass, then at least have the courtesy to acknowledge it is to please you. Give her time to prepare for it and know that you aren�t ever going to be able to comfortably fuck her at the same speed you jerk off at. If you don�t want to go back to jerking off, then at least have some consideration for her.

This paragraph is pretty personal as it is just about ages. Different women like different ages, I know, but as I prefer an older guy, this is all I can write about. If you are a man in your 40s or your 50s, don�t just ignore a girl at a bar because she is attractive. If she is making the eyes at you all night, she probably wants you to buy her a drink. Also to these guys, just because you get a girl 20 years younger than you, doesn�t mean she instantly wants to call you �Daddy� every time you sleep with each other. Also a lot of girls want to have a guy who is confident. If you are confident, then a girl won�t really mind about your looks too much. Obviously you can�t be the elephant man, but a girl would rather sleep with a guy who is overweight and comfortable with the way he looks than be with an anorexic who is constantly fretting about their body image. Don�t expect a girl to give your cock a suck every day if you are only going down on her once a month. Also understand that, although slightly different, the female mind works into similar ways as a male. Every guy a girl meets she thinks about him in a sexual way, but just because there is a little light flirting between the two of you, doesn�t mean she has made her mind up that she wants to sleep with you.

For the women reading this. If a guy offers to buy you a drink, don�t just say yes for the sake of a free drink. Most guys doing this are trying to get into your panties, so save them their time, money and feelings by being upfront with them straight away. If a guy you have friend zoned obviously fancies you, then don�t continue to flirt with him, let him buy you drinks, hug him every other minute and hold hands with him in between bars. Let him know under no circumstances will you ever see him as boyfriend material, but let him know how much worth he is to you as a friend. Also, if you have a boyfriend, then don�t get jealous if he has a female friend, chances are you flirt with all your male friends, it is just the way things are. If by chance he does cheat on you, then dump his loser ass as he isn�t worth another thought.

I think that is all for my drunken rant. Sorry for my spelling and grammar mistakes, as I am sure I am in no fit state to correct them. Sorry if you feel the need to comment on how I am not a girl, or how I am ugly or even how I can�t spell. I know a lot of you will miss the point of this and just carry on either not getting women or not satisfying them. I hope some of you can actually see this and take something away from it. If you another female who wants to rant about men and sex, then feel free, or if you are a man who thinks they know something about women that pisses them off, then I would be interested to read what you like/dislike. Otherwise I am sorry for what many will perceive as a pointless post, but I need somewhere to blow some hot air.